Academia.eduAcademia.edu
Download Free PDF
paper cover icon
Download Free PDF
paper cover thumbnail

Monograph Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms

Monograph Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms

Monograph Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms

Monograph Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms

Monograph Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms

Profile image of John N . A . HooperJohn N . A . Hooper

2020, Zootaxa

The occurrence of different sponge species bearing the same Linnean binomial name combination, i.e. homonyms, is to be avoided for obvious reasons. In a review of sponge taxon names of the World Porifera Database, we detected 121 homonymic cases (115 species-group names, 6 genus-group names), involving a total of 272 nominal taxa. It is the object of the present study to remove their occurrence by proposing new names for the junior homonyms following the rules of the International Commission of Zoological Nomenclature as laid down in the Code (ICZN, 1999) and the on-line edition http://iczn.org/iczn/index.jsp . Homonym cases are discussed and, where applicable, junior homonyms are either replaced by nomina nova or reassigned to their earliest available synonyms. The order in which the homonyms are treated is alphabetical on original species name, with genus names separately treated at the end. A summary table with all proposed name changes is also presented to allow quick access to the junior homonyms and their proposed new names. A total of 116 nomina nova are proposed, including five new genus names.

Related Papers

MURICY, G., LOPES, D.A., , E., CARVALHO, M.S., MORAES, F.C.,KLAUTAU, M., MENEGOLA, C., PINHEIRO, U.S. 2011. Catalogue of Brazilian Porifera, p. 299. Rio de Janeiro: Museu Nacional

Eduardo Hajdu

View PDF
'SPONGE GUIDE'. GUIDE TO SPONGE COLLECTION AND IDENTIFICATION (Version August 2000

Franco di Muro

View PDF
Spponge (Porifera) of the Gulf of Mexico

Carla Piantoni

View PDF
Mise à jour de la nomenclature des démosponges de Tunisie

2007 •

karim ben mustapha

View PDF

ZooKeys

Diversity of Porifera in the Mediterranean coralligenous accretions, with description of a new species

2013 •

Barbara Calcinai, Giorgio Bavestrello, Marco Bertolino

View PDF

Technical Reports of the Queensland Museum

Collation and validation of museum collection databases related to the distribution of marine sponges in northern Australia. Report to the National Oceans Office Contract C2004/020.

2004 •

John N . A . Hooper, Merrick Ekins

Comparisons between smaller-scale localities and larger-scale (IMCRA demersal) bioregions produced patterns of species richness and community structure that were not fully congruent, suggesting that sponge data do not fully conform to the current IMCRA demersal bioregional model, although there is no proposal to emend the existing bio-regional boundaries based on sponge data until (unless) similar patterns are discovered in analyses of other benthic marine phyla, with a diversity of recruit- ment and dispersal mechanisms (oviparous vs. viviparous, demersal vs. pelagic larvae, etc.). Both smaller- and larger-scale datasets also show that localities/ bioregions are relatively hetero-geneous in terms of both species diversity and community structure, and are at best working hypotheses that incorporate some biogeographic, physical and other data into a model useful for planning and management.

View PDF
Sponge (Porifera) species from the Mediterranean coast of Turkey (Levantine Sea, eastern Mediterranean), with a checklist of sponges from the coasts of Turkey

2012 •

Alper Evcen

View PDF

Technical Reports of the Queensland Museum

Collation and validation of museum collection databases related to the distribution of marine sponges in northern Australia

2009 •

John N . A . Hooper, Merrick Ekins

This report was peer-reviewed and submitted to the National Oceans Office (now DEWHA) under contract 2004/020, in 2004. It was initially only printed in limited numbers and also distributed as PDF files. The present document is now a web publication.

View PDF
Family Axinellidae Carter, 1875. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges.

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

Axinellidae Carter (Demospongiae, Halichondrida) contains 10 valid genera (of 90 nominal genera) and approximately 300 species described so far worldwide. The family has a wide distribution from shallow to deep waters (down to 1800m depth). Species are generally erect, branching, fan-shaped or tubular, but encrusting and massive forms also occur. Species have no specialised ectosomal skeleton. The choanosomal skeleton is generally differentiated in axial and extra-axial regions with two basic types of skeletal architecture: (1) ascending and anastomosing spicule tracts, spongin fibres cored with spicules or fibrofascicles radiating to the periphery and ending in surface processes; (2) plumose to plumoreticulated. The axial skeleton of some species is either compressed or absent. Megascleres are styles, oxeas (and transitional forms) and sinuous strongyles in any combination. Bubaridae is excluded from synonymy with Axinellidae and reinstated as a valid taxon in Halichondrida.

View PDF

Memoirs of the Queensland Museum

Sponges of the Low Isles, Great Barrier Reef: an important scientific site, or a case of mistaken identity ?

1999 •

John N . A . Hooper

Much of our early, reliable scientific knowledge on marine taxonomy, biological and other processes of coral reefs in general, and the Great Barrier Reef (GBR) in particular, comes from the 1928-29 GBR Expedition based on the Low Isles. 106 species of sponges were collected from northern reefs of the GBR Expedition and described by Burton in 1934, 36 from the Low Isles. Burton concluded that the sponge fauna contained: 'species characteristic of the Indo-Pacific' (38% of his species); many 'common also to the coasts of Australia' (17%) 'with a mixing of the Australian and Malayan sponge-faunas'; substantial cosmopolitanism (12%) with species 'also found in the West Indies, Azores and Mediterranean'; and only few indigenous species (14% unique to the Low Isles, 19% exclusive to N Australia). Re-examination of BMNH voucher and type material found 42% of these species were misidentified, mainly concerning the so-called 'widely distributed' taxa. Recent collections from the Low Isles by the Queensland Museum (QM) discovered 109 species, and together with the revised Burton collection indicate a sponge fauna of 134 species (in 63 genera and 35 families). Surprisingly only 12 species (9% of the Low Isles fauna) were common to both the Burton and QM collections. Taxonomic comparisons with other provinces show several major trends for Low Isles sponges: 1) The fauna contains a generalist element comprising 'typical GBR species', found on virtually all reefs surveyed so far (23% of Low Isles species). 2) The fauna also contains an indigenous component of species unique to the northern GBR (48% of Low Isles species), with 32% of these not yet recorded from anywhere else, and another 16% known only from both the Low Isles and Lizard Island (200km to the north). 3) Affinities with coastal faunas are low, contrary to Burton's hypothesis, with only 13% of Low Isles species also found on adjacent coastal regions. 4) Affinities with oceanic coral reef species are also low, with only 10% of Low Isles species found on the Coral Sea seamounts. 5) The concept of an 'east Australian coast' sponge fauna is not supported, contrary to both earlier collections described by Lendenfeld in 1888 and 1889, and Burton, with only 10% of Low Ises species extending southwards into more temperate Queensland waters, and only 2% extending further into southern New South Wales. 6) The concept of 'cosmopolitan' species is unsubstantiated.

View PDF
Zootaxa 4745 (1): 001–093 https://www.mapress.com/j/zt/ Copyright © 2020 Magnolia Press ISSN 1175-5326 (print edition) Monograph ZOOTAXA ISSN 1175-5334 (online edition) https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.4745.1.1 http://zoobank.org/urn:lsid:zoobank.org:pub:9C12592B-57D6-47F4-8C0F-5BA4515BEF8D ZOOTAXA 4745 Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms ROB W.M. VAN SOEST1,5, JOHN N.A. HOOPER2,3 & PETER J. BUTLER4 1 Naturalis Biodiversity Center, P.O. Box 9517, 2300 RA Leiden, The Netherlands Queensland Museum, Biodiversity & Geosciences Program, P.O. Box 3300, South Brisbane, Queensland, Australia 4101 3 Griffith Institute for Drug Discovery, Griffith University, Brisbane 4111, Queensland, Australia 4 Department of Biology, University of Ottawa, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada 5 Corresponding author. Email: rob.vansoest@naturalis.nl 2 Magnolia Press Auckland, New Zealand Accepted by M. Klautau: 12 Dec. 2019; published: 28 Feb. 2020 ROB W.M. VAN SOEST, JOHN N.A. HOOPER & PETER J. BUTLER Every sponge its own name: removing Porifera homonyms (Zootaxa 4745) 93 pp.; 30 cm. 28 Feb. 2020 ISBN 978-1-77670-891-8 (paperback) ISBN 978-1-77670-892-5 (Online edition) FIRST PUBLISHED IN 2020 BY Magnolia Press P.O. Box 41-383 Auckland 1346 New Zealand e-mail: magnolia@mapress.com https://www.mapress.com/j/zt © 2020 Magnolia Press All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored, transmitted or disseminated, in any form, or by any means, without prior written permission from the publisher, to whom all requests to reproduce copyright material should be directed in writing. This authorization does not extend to any other kind of copying, by any means, in any form, and for any purpose other than private research use. ISSN 1175-5326 (Print edition) ISSN 1175-5334 (Online edition) 2 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Table of Contents Abstract . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Methods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Results . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 A. SPECIES-gROUP HOMONYMS. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 1. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Styloptilon) ancoratum (Cabioch, 1968) and Myxilla (Styloptilon) anchorata (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 2. Removal of homonymy between Plakina trilopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b and Plakina monolopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 3. Removal of homonymy between Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) simillima var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914, Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren, 1982, Hymedesmia (Stylopus) longurius var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 and Hymedesmia (Stylopus) dermata var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 4. Removal of homonymy between Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792, Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814 and Spongia lignea var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10 5. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Mycale) arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) arctica (Hentschel, 1929). . . . . . . . . . 10 6. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and Haliclona (Gellius) arctica (Hentschel, 1916). . . . . . . . 11 7. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859, Tedania (Tedania) aspera (Bowerbank, 1875) and Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 8. Removal of homonymy between Stryphnus aspera (Carter, 1871) and Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 9. Removal of homonymy between Clathria (Microciona) atoxa (Topsent, 1928) and Clathria (Clathria) atoxa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 11. Removal of homonymy between Clathria burtoni Cuartas, 1995 and Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996. . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 12. Removal of homonymy between Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867) and Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist, 1961. . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 13. Removal of homonymy between Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794 and Spongia (Spongia) caliciformis Hyatt, 1877. . . . . . . . . 15 14. Removal of homonymy between Aplysina cancellata (Linnaeus, 1767), Haliclona cancellata (Sowerby, 1806) and Echinodictyum cancellata (Lamarck, 1814). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 15. Removal of homonymy between Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 16. Removal of homonymy between Chondrocladia clavatum (Hansen, 1885) and Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969. . . . . . . . . . . . 17 17. Removal of homonymy between Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 and Suberites compacta Verrill, 1873. . . . . . . . . 17 18. Removal of homonymy between Amphilectus compressus (Bowerbank, 1875b) and Crella (Grayella) compressa (Carter, 1886c). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 19. Removal of homonymy between Grantia compressa (Fabricius, 1780) and Isodictya compressa (Esper, 1797). . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 20. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), Callyspongia conica (Keller, 1889), and Callyspongia conica (Brøndsted, 1924). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 21. Removal of homonymy between Spongia vermiculata cookii Hyatt, 1877 and Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 22. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 and Halichondria corrugata Díaz, Pomponi & Van Soest, 1993. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 23. Removal of homonymy between Petrosia crassa (Carter, 1876) and Petrosia variabilis crassa Wilson, 1904. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 24. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria cristata (Ellis & Solander, 1786) and Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 25. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona cylindrica (Topsent, 1913) and Haliclona cylindrica (Tanita, 1961). . . . . . . . . . . . . 21 26. Removal of homonymy between Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) and Ircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff, 1884). . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21 27. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona densa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona densa sensu (Carter, 1887). . . . . . . . 22 28. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 29. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), Haliclona digitata (Baer, 1906), Haliclona digitatus (Koltun, 1958), and Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23 30. Removal of homonymy between Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 and Leucandra echinata (Carter, 1886b). . . . . . . . . . . . 24 32. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Callyspongia (Cladochalina) elegans (Thiele, 1899). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 33. Removal of homonymy between Ulosa elongata (Lamarck, 1814) and Spongia elongata Hyatt, 1877. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25 34. Removal of homonymy between Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) and Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967. . . . . . . . . . 25 35. Removal of homonymy between Hyattella fenestrata (Lamarck, 1814), Smenospongia fenestrata (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864), and Spongia fenestrata Rao, 1941.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 36. Removal of homonymy between Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) and Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent (1904). . . . . 26 37. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Halichoclona) fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1866) and Haliclona (Haliclona) fistulosa (Pulitzer-Finali, 1993). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 38. Removal of homonymy between Clathria (Axosuberites) flabellata (Topsent, 1916) and Clathria (Thalysias) flabellata (Burton, 1936). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 39. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona folium (Schmidt, 1870) and Haliclona folium (Lundbeck, 1902). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 40. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880), Haliclona foraminosa (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona foraminosa (Topsent, 1904). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 3 41. Removal of homonymy between Forcepia (Leptolabis) forcipula (Topsent, 1904) and Forcepia (Forcepia) forcipula (Lundbeck, 1905). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 42. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet, Vasseur & Lévi, 1976), Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980 and Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 43. Removal of homonymy between Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) and Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Baer, 1906.. . 30 44. Removal of homonymy between Isodictya frondosa (Pallas, 1766) and Isodictya frondosa (Lévi, 1963). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 45. Removal of homonymy between Spongia fruticosa Esper, 1794 and Desmacidon fruticosum (Montagu, 1814). . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 46. Removal of homonymy between Hippospongia fusca (Lamarck, 1814), Amphimedon fusca (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) and Spongia fusca Hyatt, 1877. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 47. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) glacialis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) and Haliclona glacialis (Hentschel, 1916). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 48. Removal of homonymy between Tetilla globosa (Carter, 1886a), Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 and Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32 49. Removal of homonymy between Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) and Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32 50. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Myxilla) granulata (Bowerbank, 1866) and Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891. . 33 51. Removal of homonymy between Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898) and Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Burton, 1932b). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33 52. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988), Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 and Mycale (Naviculina) hentscheli Sim & Lee, 2001. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34 53. Removal of homonymy between Raspailia (Clathriodendron) irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888) and Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) irregularis Hentschel, 1914. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34 54. Removal of homonymy between Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885), Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891, Pseudosuberites incrustans (Brøndsted, 1924) and Protosuberites incrustans (Stephens, 1915). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35 55. Removal of homonymy between Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata (Alander, 1937) and Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata Vacelet, 1969. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36 56. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880), Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Kieschnick, 1896), Haliclona irregularis (Kirkpatrick, 1900), and Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Brøndsted, 1924).. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36 57. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) laevis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) and Haliclona laevis (griessinger, 1971). 37 58. Removal of homonymy between three species assigned to Callyspongia lamella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37 59. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia laxa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona laxa (Topsent, 1892b). . . . . . . . . . . 38 60. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Paresperella) levii (Uriz, 1987) and Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005. . . . . . . 38 61. Removal of homonymy between Isodictya lobata (Esper, 1794 = Isodictya palmata (Ellis & Solander, 1786) and Amphilectus lobatus (Montagu, 1814). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39 62. Removal of homonymy between Suberites lobatus (Renier, 1828) (= Suberites massa Nardo, 1847) and Suberites lobatus (Wilson, 1902). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39 63. Removal of homonymy between Tethya multistella microstella Von Lendenfeld, 1888 and Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990. . . . . 40 64. Removal of homonymy between Lissodendoryx (Lissodendoryx) minuta Burton, 1956 and Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) minuta (Calcinai & Pansini, 2000). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40 65. Removal of homonymy between Pachychalina mollis (Topsent, 1897) and Amphimedon mollis (Wilson, 1902). . . . . . . . . . . . 41 66. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona mollis (Schmidt, 1870), Haliclona (Reniera) mollis (Lambe, 1893), Haliclona (Reniera) mollis (Baer, 1906), Haliclona baeri (Wilson, 1925) and Haliclona baeri De Laubenfels, 1936. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41 67. Removal of homonymy between Geodia nigra Von Lendenfeld, 1888 and Geodia nigra (Lindgren, 1897). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42 68. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona nodosa (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona nodosa Lévi, 1993. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42 69. Removal of homonymy between Hyalonema (Cyliconema) ovatum Ijima, 1895 and Hyalonema (Coscinonema) ovatum Okada, 1932. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 70. Removal of homonymy between Polymastia pacifica Lambe, 1893 and Polymastia pacifica Koltun, 1966. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 71. Removal of homonymy between Phakellia papyracea Carter, 1886c [= Echinoclathria leporina (Lamarck, 1814) and Phakellia papyracea Ridley & Dendy, 1886. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 72. Removal of homonymy between Phyllospongia papyracea (Esper, 1806) and Spongia papyracea Hyatt, 1877. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 73. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Reniera) pedunculata (Ridley & Dendy, 1886), Haliclona (Gellius) pedunculata (Lévi, 1993), and Haliclona (Rhizoniera) pedunculata Boury-Esnault et al., 1994. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 74. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona perforata (Wilson, 1904) and Haliclona perforata (Pulitzer-Finali, 1986). . . . . . . . 45 75. Removal of homonymy between Hyattella pertusa (Esper, 1794) and Spongia pertusa (Hyatt, 1877). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 76. Removal of homonymy between Higginsia pumila (Keller, 1889) and Axinella pumila Babić, 1922. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 77. Removal of homonymy between Geodia pyriformis (Vosmaer, 1882) and Geodia piriformis Bösraug, 1913. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 78. Removal of homonymy between Raspailia (Raspailia) ramosa (Montagu, 1814), Spongia ramosa† Mantell, 1822, Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (gray, 1843) and Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47 79. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Myxilla) ramosa Kieschnick, 1896 and Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla) ramosa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47 80. Removal of homonymy between Suberites carnosus ramosus Topsent, 1900 and Suberites ramosus Brøndsted, 1924. . . . . . . . 48 81. Removal of homonymy between Dactylia repens (Selenka, 1867) and Dactylia repens (Carter, 1886a). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 82. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) reptans (Whitelegge, 1906) and Haliclona (Haliclona) reptans (griessinger, 1971). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 4 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 83. Removal of homonymy between Spongia reticulata Vio in Olivi, 1792, Spongia reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1886) and Dragmacidon reticulatum (Ridley & Dendy, 1886). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 84. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria reticulata Lieberkühn, 1859, Halichondria reticulata (Bowerbank, 1866) (as Hymeniacidon), Halichondria reticulata Baer, 1906, and Halichondria reticulata Brøndsted, 1924. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50 85. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalinopsis) and Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalina). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50 86. Removal of homonymy between Verongula rigida (Esper, 1794) and Stelligera rigida (Montagu, 1814). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51 87. Removal of homonymy between Ancorina robusta (Carter, 1883), Stelletta radicifera var. robusta Wilson, 1925 and Stelletta herdmani var. robusta Thomas, 1979. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51 88. Removal of homonymy between Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907, Geodia robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) and Geodia robusta Lebwohl, 1914. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 89. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia simplex (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) and Callyspongia simplex Burton, 1956. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53 90. Removal of homonymy between Sarcotragus solidus (Esper, 1794), Spongia tubulifera solida Hyatt, 1877, and Ircinia solida (Carter, 1885a). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53 91. Removal of homonymy between Ascoleucetta ventricosa var. solida (Dendy, 1891) and Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931. 54 92. Removal of homonymy between Paratimea solida (De Laubenfels, 1936) comb.nov. and Stelletta solida Tanita, 1963. . . . . . . . 54 93. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona spinosella (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona spinosella (Row, 1911). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55 94. Removal of homonymy between Stelligera stuposa (Ellis & Solander, 1786) and Ulosa stuposa (Esper, 1794). . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55 95. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia subtilis (Schmidt, 1870) and Callyspongia subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993. . . . . . . 55 96. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Reniera) subtilis griessinger, 1971 and Haliclona (Gellius) subtilis (Pulitzer-Finali, 1982). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56 97. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Chalinella) and Callyspongia tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Ceraochalina). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56 98. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona tenella (Topsent, 1916). . . . . . . . . . 57 99. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona tenera (Von Marenzeller, 1878) and Haliclona tenera (Topsent, 1927). . . . . . . . . . 58 100. Removal of homonymy between Terpios tenuicula (Bowerbank, 1882) and Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58 101. Removal of homonymy between Spongosorites topsenti Dendy, 1905 and Topsentia topsenti (Lévi & Vacelet, 1958). . . . . . . 59 102. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Carmia) toxifera (Dendy, 1896) and Mycale (Paresperella) toxifera (Lévi, 1963). . 59 103. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887, p.768), Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887, p. 808), and Callyspongia truncata (Lindgren, 1897). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59 104. Removal of homonymy between Stelletta tuberosa (Topsent, 1892a) and Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 105. Removal of homonymy between Dysidea tubulata† Rutot, 1874 and Dysidea tubulata (Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998). . . . . . . . 61 106. Removal of homonymy between Oceanapia tubulosa (Hansen, 1885) and Haliclona (Rhizoniera) tubulosa (Fristedt, 1887). 61 107. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia tubulosa (Linnaeus, 1759) and Spongia tubulosa (Schulze, 1879). . . . . . . . . . 61 108. Removal of homonymy between Spongia turbinata Vio in Olivi, 1792 and Spongia turbinata Lamarck, 1814. . . . . . . . . . . . . 62 109. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Grapelia) vansoesti Hajdu, 1995 and Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti Calcinai, Cerrano, Totti, Romagnoli & Bavestrello, 2006. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 110. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) varia (Bowerbank, 1875), Haliclona (Gellius) varia sensu Lundbeck, 1909 and Haliclona (Halichoclona) varia (Sarà, 1958). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 111. Removal of homonymy between Xestospongia variabilis (Ridley, 1884a) and Xestospongia variabilis (Topsent, 1892a). . . . . 64 112. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia (Cladochalina) villosa (Pallas, 1766) and Callyspongia villosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64 113. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona viola (De Laubenfels, 1954) and Haliclona viola (Hoshino, 1981). . . . . . . . . . . . . 65 114. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Haliclona) violacea (Keller, 1883) and Haliclona (Gellius) violacea (De Laubenfels, 1950b). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66 115. Removal of homonymy between Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806 and Spongia virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66 B. gENUS-gROUP HOMONYMS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67 116. Removal of homonymy between Ancorella Von Nordmann, 1832 and Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67 117. Removal of homonymy between Callipelta Agassiz, 1846 and Callipelta Sollas, 1888. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68 118. Removal of homonymy between Calyx Bigsby, 1868 and Calyx Vosmaer, 1885.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68 119. Removal of homonymy between Deanea Reichenbach, 1852 and Deanea Bowerbank, 1875. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69 120. Removal of homonymy between Porphyria Röding, 1798 and Porphyria Bergquist, 1995. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69 121. Removal of homonymy between Sericolophus Reichenbach, 1849 and Sericolophus Ijima, 1901. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69 Discussion and conclusion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70 Acknowledgements . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70 REFERENCES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 5 Abstract The occurrence of different sponge species bearing the same Linnean binomial name combination, i.e. homonyms, is to be avoided for obvious reasons. In a review of sponge taxon names of the World Porifera Database, we detected 121 homonymic cases (115 species-group names, 6 genus-group names), involving a total of 272 nominal taxa. It is the object of the present study to remove their occurrence by proposing new names for the junior homonyms following the rules of the International Commission of Zoological Nomenclature as laid down in the Code (ICZN, 1999) and the on-line edition http://iczn.org/iczn/index.jsp . Homonym cases are discussed and, where applicable, junior homonyms are either replaced by nomina nova or reassigned to their earliest available synonyms. The order in which the homonyms are treated is alphabetical on original species name, with genus names separately treated at the end. A summary table with all proposed name changes is also presented to allow quick access to the junior homonyms and their proposed new names. A total of 116 nomina nova are proposed, including five new genus names. Keywords: sponges, nomina nova, ICZN, World Porifera Database Introduction Scientific names of zoological taxa are governed by the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature (ICZN) (Anonymous, 4th Edition, 1999, represented on-line at http://iczn.org/iczn/index.jsp ). According to the Principle of Homonymy (cf. glossary of the ICZN, p. 113) the name of each taxon must be unique. Consequently, a name that is a junior homonym of another name must not be used as a valid name. A large number of species-group homonyms in the phylum Porifera arose from the taxonomic and systematic revisions published in the Systema Porifera (Hooper & Van Soest 2002), in subsequent revisions of authors published since 2002, and in the ensuing comprehensive nomenclatural treatment of Porifera published online in the World Porifera Database (WPD) (Van Soest et al. 2019), a dependency of the World Register of Marine Species (WoRMS). WoRMS (http://www.marinespecies.org/ ) is an online database of (mostly Recent) marine organisms, listing the names, bibliographical references to their original descriptions and many subsequent records, their occurrence, and additional features including (type) specimen information and images. The WoRMS database is hosted by VLIZ at Oostende, Belgium (http://www.vliz.be/ ). The Porifera component of WoRMS, the WPD, has its own on-line database, mirrored in the main WoRMS database. The WPD is maintained by a group of 20 taxonomic and thematic editors, each with specialized expert knowledge of the various Porifera groups and their occurrence in geographic regions. A more expanded description of the WPD is available in Van Soest et al. (2012). By having incorporated presumably all originally proposed sponge names and all ‘accepted’ names, i.e. names currently considered valid, the WPD is an ideal source to detect the occurrence of homonyms among the 23,000+ Porifera name combinations so far entered in the database. Initially, it was assumed, that given enough time, all Porifera homonymy would eventually be removed by the sponge taxonomic community. In fact, most if not all homonyms of families and almost all homonyms of genera, were detected during the Systema Porifera project, and replaced with unique names. But, having kept track of removal of species-group homonyms from early on, when the WPD was initiated in 2007, the time frame for removal of all homonyms was still incomplete of reaching the goal of a homonym-free Porifera. There are occasional replacement names proposed for junior species homonyms, but at the rate observed since 2007 it would have taken many more years to have the homonymy removed. This induced us to report upon the occurrence and removal of sponge homonyms in a single comprehensive publication. Consultation of the WPD (http://www.marinespecies.org/porifera/ ) in 2019 demonstrated that 115 cases of potential species-group homonyms and 6 cases of potential genus-group homonyms were found listed in the WPD. Below we present the cases based on re-examination of the original literature and relevant subsequent revisions, guided by articles and recommendations of the ICZN. Methods The WoRMS database allows users to download alphabetical species name lists of groups of organisms. We downloaded subsequent batches of sponge entries, e.g. all sponge names starting with an A, B, etc. in excel sheets. Sponge names alphabetically listed in such batches were carefully examined for occurrence of the same name combinations 6 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. or for occurrence of infraspecific names proposed in the same genus. Any such homonyms were flagged and subsequently researched for compliance with the ICZN rules. There are four types of homonyms variably treated in the Code: (1) Senior homonyms, the first established of two or more homonyms. (2) Junior homonyms, the later established of two or more homonyms. (3) Primary homonyms, when original combinations of homonyms are identical. (4) Secondary homonyms, when original combinations differ in the genus assignment and the homonymy is the result of a genus transfer of one or more species. The following articles of the Code were considered as guidelines in the proposed removal of homonyms: Criteria of availability: Articles 10-20, Application (of Principle of Priority) to Homonymy, Spellings and Nomenclatural Acts: Articles 23.4-23.6, Reversal of Precedence: Article 23.9, Precedence between simultaneously published names: Article 24, Infrasubspecific names: Articles 45.5-6, Homonymy: Articles 52-60, Name-bearing types: Articles 67.1, 67.8, 72.7, Criteria of preference, position precedence: Recommendation 69A.10, guiding principles for suppression of senior homonyms: Article 81.2.1. Individual cases were treated as follows: the original combination of the senior homonym was checked for affiliation and validity. The original combination of the junior homonym was checked to certify it was specifically different from the senior homonym and for the occurrence of available junior synonyms to replace the junior homonym. Varietal names of species in the same original genus proposed prior to 1960 (cf. ICZN Art. 15) were checked for duplications. In general, any homonymic combination was checked for validity according to the Code. Finally, the application of Art. 23.9 was sought to preserve generally used junior names in favor of unused senior names (nomina oblita). The study presented here is not addressing the many erroneous identifications or the use of the same names for sponges that are unlikely to represent a single species found in the literature. Corrections for such misapplications of sponge names is typically the task of specialized taxonomic revisions by making comparisons and re-examination of suspected cases, preferably by examination of type specimens, and with the use of molecular tools. This work is beyond the limits set in our present study. Nevertheless, in a few obvious cases of misapplication we encountered we took the opportunity to propose new names. Since the names to be replaced and their nomina nova are objective synonyms, type specimens of replaced names remain the same as those of the new names (ICZN Art. 72.7), so a separate listing of registration numbers is not presented, unless confusion might arise. Acronyms are listed below, including those of museums or other specimen repositories: AM, Australian Museum; BMNH, Natural History Museum London; CMNZ, Canterbury Museum, New Zealand, ICZN, International Code of Zoological Nomenclature, 4th Edition,1999 https://www.iczn.org/the-code/ the-international-code-of-zoological-nomenclature/the-code-online/ ; MNHN, Muséum National d’Histoire Naturelle Paris; MOM, Musée Océanographique de Monaco; USNM, United States National Museum (Smithsonian Institution); VLIZ, Flanders Marine Institute, Platform for Marine Research, Oostende, Belgium ( http://www.vliz.be/ ); WoRMS, World Register of Marine Species (http://www.marinespecies.org/ ); WPD, World Porifera Database (http://www.marinespecies.org/porifera/); ZMA, Zoological Museum of Amsterdam (now part of Naturalis Biodiversity Center, Leiden); ZMB, Naturmuseum Berlin; ZMM, Zoological Museum München. The following data were collected to evaluate each potential set of homonyms in comparison to the articles (Art.) and recommendations (Rec.) of the ICZN (1999): currently accepted genus (subgenus) and species or subspecies names / original combination (genus, subgenus, species, subspecies or variety) / type locality / original reference of taxonomic authority and year / reference for the accepted authority and year / senior or junior homonymic status / primary or secondary homonymic status / relevant taxonomic comments / relevant ICZN Art. (and Rec.) / conclusion about homonymy / citation relevant page numbers / summary of proposed actions on individual homonyms. Nomina nova and other nomenclatural acts proposed below are to be understood as authored by Rob Van Soest and John Hooper (ICZN Art. 50.1). Peter Butler assisted with the search for and sorting of the taxon names, and he also consulted Nomenclator Zoologicus ( http://ubio.org/NomenclatorZoologicus/ ) in search of remaining sponge genus-group homonyms. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 7 Results We detected 121 homonymic cases (115 species-group names, 6 genus-group names), which have not yet (2019) been addressed and resolved, concerning a total of 260 species name combinations and 12 genus names spread over all four classes of the Porifera, but with a strong representation of Demospongiae. To remove the homonymy, 116 nomina nova (111 species and 5 genera) are proposed, the remainder could be solved by indicating the eldest known junior synonym as replacement. The cases are separately numbered below. They may consist of two or more homonyms. The order in which the homonymic names are treated is alphabetical on species-group name. Occasionally, suspected homonyms turned out to be non-homonymic, but these were nevertheless described as new taxa (one new genus and two new species), and their status explained. Separately, we provide a summary table with junior homonyms and their proposed new names, listed alphabetically on junior homonym names. genus cases are treated at the end. A. SPECIES-gROUP HOMONyMS Replaced species names will have the same type specimens as the prior nominal species name (ICZN Art. 72.7), so we will not cite type registration numbers for the new combinations. Citations of author-year combined with the genus or species name have a comma between scientific name and year as recommended by the ICZN; all other citations of author and year are without the comma as prescribed by the journal. 1. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Styloptilon) ancoratum (Cabioch, 1968) and Myxilla (Styloptilon) anchorata (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). 1.1. Styloptilon ancoratum Cabioch, 1968: 236–239 (type locality Brittany, Atlantic coast of France). Originally described as Styloptilon ancoratum Cabioch, 1968 this species was transferred to Myxilla through the synonymy of Styloptilon Cabioch, 1968 with Myxilla Schmidt, 1862 used as a subgenus of the latter (DesqueyrouxFaúndez & Van Soest 1996: 26), differing from Myxilla (Myxilla) in having a plumose rather than reticulate skeletal structure (Van Soest 2002f: 610). 1.2. Pronax anchorata Bergquist & Fromont, 1988: 72 (type locality Hauraki gulf, New Zealand). This New Zealand species was originally described in Pronax gray, 1867: 536, preoccupied by Pronax gray, 1867: 526, which is a Clionaidae, with species transferred to Phorbas Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 (Van Soest 2002e: 585). Phorbas species have an ectosomal skeleton of tornotes, choanosomal skeleton of two sizes of plumosely arranged and echinating acanthostyles, and arcuate isochelae (Van Soest 2002f: 614), whereas the New Zealand species P. anchorata Bergquist & Fromont, 1988 has an ectosomal skeleton of oxeas, a plumose choanosomal skeleton of two sizes of acanthostyles and tridentate anchorate chelae, making it a species of Myxilla (Styloptilon). The nomenclatural difference between M. (S.) ancorata (Cabioch, 1968) and M. (S.) anchorata (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) is too slight, so the two are homonyms (ICZN Art. 58.10), and a new name is required for the latter species. 1.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Myxilla (Styloptilon) ancoratum (Cabioch, 1968) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN 57.2). Myxilla (Styloptilon) anchorata (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) is a junior secondary homonym without known synonym, and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 58.10 & 60.3), for which we propose Myxilla (Styloptilon) fromontae nom. nov., named after Jane Fromont. 2. Removal of homonymy between Plakina trilopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b and Plakina monolopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b. 2.1. Plakina trilopha Schulze, 1880 subsp. antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b: 326 (type locality East Antarctic Wilkes Land, Antarctica, syntype ZMB 6163). Von Lendenfeld (1907b) created two subspecies both named ‘antarctica’ within two different nominal species of 8 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Plakina (P. trilopha Schulze, 1880, and P. monolopha Schulze, 1880), with the former taking priority by way of pagination (ICZN Art. 57.2 & Rec. 69A-10). 2.2. Plakina monolopha Schulze, 1880 subsp. antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b: 333 (type locality East Antarctic Wilkes Land, Antarctica, syntype ZMB 3501). Plakina monolopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b is a primary junior homonym of Plakina trilopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b (p. 326) based on page priority, which needs to be renamed, regardless of whether or not it is a genuine subspecies of P. monolopha (ICZN Art. 57.2). 2.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Plakina trilopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym of Plakina antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b (ICZN Art. 57.2). Plakina monolopha antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b is a junior primary homonym of P. antarctica Von Lendenfeld, 1907b, and in the absence of a synonym, requires a new name for which we propose Plakina lendenfeldi nom. nov., named after Robert Von Lendenfeld (ICZN 57.2, 60.3 & Rec. 69A-10). 3. Removal of homonymy between Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) simillima var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914, Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren, 1982, Hymedesmia (Stylopus) longurius var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 and Hymedesmia (Stylopus) dermata var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914. 3.1. Hymedesmia simillima Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914: 112 (type locality Wilhem II coast, Antarctica). This is the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2) of H. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (top of p. 112), elevated to a species level taxon by Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren (1982: 98). 3.2. Hymedesmia antarctica Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren, 1982: 98 (type locality Kerguelen, Southern Indian Ocean). Hymedesmia antarctica Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren, 1982 was erected for a previously described variety of Hymedesmia simillima var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 on the mistaken belief that elevating a variety to a species level taxon conferred authorship on the revisor (ICZN Art. 50.3). Comparing the two descriptions leaves little doubt that they are conspecific, and so this species H. antarctica, therefore, should be attributed to Hentschel (1914: 112), with the holotype being Hentschel’s specimen from gauss Station, Wilhem II coast, Antarctica, and the Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren’s (1982: 98) specimen from Kerguelen (MNHN DNBE 1095) representing a new locality record for the species. 3.3. Hymedesmia longurius Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914: 112 (type locality Wilhelm II coast, Antarctica). Originally described as Hymedesmia longurius var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (bottom of p. 112), subsequently transferred to Stylopus Fristedt, 1885 by Vacelet & Arnaud (1972: 18), this species is now allocated to Hymedesmia (Stylopus) and as such it is a junior primary homonym of Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 based on page priority, and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2 & Rec. 69A-10). 3.4. Hymedesmia dermata Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914: 114 (type locality Wilhelm II coast, Antarctica). Originally named as Hymedesmia dermata Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (p. 114), it was transferred to Anchinoe gray, 1867 by Burton (1940: 108) but is a member of the subgenus Hymedesmia (Stylopus). It differs from H. (Stylopus) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (bottom of p. 112), but is a junior primary homonym of the latter, and also of H. (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (top of p. 112) based on page priority, hence requiring a new name (ICZN 57.2 & Rec. 69A-10). 3.5. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (top of p. 112) is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Boury-Esnault & Van Beveren, 1982 is a junior synonym of Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 (ICZN 57.3 & 57.4). Hymedesmia (Stylopus) longurius var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 is a junior primary homonym of Hymedesmia EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 9 (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 based on page priority (ICZN Art. 57.2, 60.3 & Rec. 69A-10), and in the absence of a synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Hymedesmia (Stylopus) ernsthentscheli nom. nov., named after Ernst Hentschel. Hymedesmia (Stylopus) dermata var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 is a junior primary homonym of Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) antarctica Hentschel, 1914 based on page priority (ICZN Art. 57.2, 60.3 & Rec. 69A-10), and in the absence of a synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Hymedesmia (Stylopus) hentscheli nom. nov., named after Ernst Hentschel. 4. Removal of homonymy between Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792, Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814 and Spongia lignea var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877. 4.1. Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792: 264 (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). Although the true identity of Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792 is unclear, the name is available and has seniority over the two junior primary homonyms Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814 and Spongia lignea var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 4.2. Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814: 446 (type locality ‘American Seas’). The combination Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814 is a junior homonym of Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792. However, homonymy is removed by the reassignment of Lamarck’s (1814) presumed ‘type’ specimen to another genus and species by Topsent (1932: 103), viz. to Agelas cervicornis (Schmidt, 1870) based on re-examination of Lamarck’s original material. Since Spongia arborescens sensu Lamarck has not been used as a valid name after 1899 (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.1) and Agelas cervicornis has been used in at least 25 works by 10 different authors (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.2) the latter name is considered the valid name. 4.3. Spongia lignea Hyatt, 1877 var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877: 515 (type locality Pearl Islands, Panama Bay). Spongia lignea Hyatt, 1877 is from New South Wales, Australia, whereas Spongia lignea var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877 is from the Pacific side of Panama, and thus their highly improbable conspecificity. While no illustrations of the species or the variety were provided, presumably this is a ramose dictyoceratid given the context of Hyatt’s publication and his description. It is thus a junior homonym of Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1). 4.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792 is taxon inquirendum but the name is available and is maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia arborescens Lamarck, 1814 is a nomen oblitum (in the sense of ICZN Art. 23.9.1). Agelas cervicornis (Schmidt, 1870) is the valid name for it. No further action is necessary. Spongia lignea var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia arborescens Olivi, 1792 and in the absence of a synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Spongia hyatti nom. nov., named after Alpheus Hyatt (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.3). 5. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Mycale) arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) arctica (Hentschel, 1929). 5.1. Esperia lingua var. arctica Fristedt, 1887: 449 (type locality Bering Island, off Kamchatka). Originally described as Esperia lingua var. arctica Fristedt, 1887, it was elevated to a species level taxon Mycale arctica (Fristedt, 1887) by Burton (1934b: 8) and subsequently recorded as Mycale adhaerens var. arctica by Koltun (1959: 64). It is the senior secondary homonym of Mycale arctica (Hentschel, 1929) (ICZN 57.3 & 57.4). 5.2. Rhaphidotheca arctica Hentschel, 1929: 873 (type locality Spitzbergen (Svalbard), Arctic Norway). Originally described as Rhaphidotheca arctica Hentschel, 1929, with the genus Rhaphidotheca Saville Kent, 1870 now accepted as a subgenus of Mycale gray, 1867, making Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) arctica (Hentschel, 1912) a junior secondary homonym of M. arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1). 5.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. 10 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Mycale (Mycale) arctica (Fristedt, 1887) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN 57.3). Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) arctica (Hentschel, 1929) is a junior secondary homonym of M. (Mycale) arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and requires a new name, for which we propose Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) ernsti nom. nov., named after Ernst Hentschel (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3) (there is already a Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988), Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 and a Mycale (Aegogropila) hentscheli Sim & Lee, 2001, the latter two junior homonyms of the first: refer below). 6. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and Haliclona (Gellius) arctica (Hentschel, 1916). 6.1. Reniera arctica Fristedt, 1887: 421 (type locality Norsko, Norway). Reniera Schmidt, 1862 was synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 and used as a subgenus by Wiedenmayer (1977: 80), making it a senior secondary homonym of Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916 (= Haliclona (Gellius) arctica) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). From Fristedt’s (1887: 421) brief description of the species it remains equivocal which of the subgenera of Haliclona it should be assigned to. 6.2. Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916: 12 (type locality Svalbard, Barents Sea). Gellius gray, 1867 was synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 and used as a subgenus by de Weerdt (2002: 858), rendering G. arcticus Hentschel, 1916 a junior secondary homonym of H. arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1). 6.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona arctica (Fristedt, 1887) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Haliclona (Gellius) arcticus (Hentschel, 1916) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona arctica (Fristedt, 1887) and in the absence of a junior synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Haliclona ernsti nom. nov., named after Ernst Hentschel (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3). 7. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859, Tedania (Tedania) aspera (Bowerbank, 1875) and Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906. 7.1. Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859: 529, Pl. X, Fig. 7 (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). Although the identity of Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859 is still uncertain, it remains the senior primary homonym of Halichondria aspera Bowerbank, 1875 and Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 7.2. Halichondria aspera Bowerbank, 1875: 287 (type locality Straits of Malacca). Originally described as Halichondria aspera Bowerbank, 1875 this species was nominated as the type species of Xytopsihis De Laubenfels, 1936: 54, and subsequently misinterpreted as a species of Lissodendoryx and a senior synonym of several other species (cf. Hofman & Van Soest 1995: 87), whereas Van Soest (2002g: 629) demonstrates it and the nominal genus Xytopsihis are synonyms of Tedania (Tedania). Van Soest (2002g) suggested that it is similar to Tedania (Tedania) dirhaphis Hentschel, 1912, but failed to decide it was really a synonym. Irrespectively, the species remains a junior homonym of Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2). 7.3. Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906: 323 (type locality White Sea, Arctic). Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906 was recognised by Hentschel (1929: 993) and De Laubenfels (1936: 55) as being a different species from Halichondria aspera Bowerbank, 1875, for which De Laubenfels proposed a new name, Halichondria lona De Laubenfels, 1936: 55, thus removing homonymy between the two species. 7.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859 is the senior primary homonym and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Tedania (Tedania) aspera (Bowerbank, 1875) is a junior primary homonym of Halichondria aspera Lieberkühn, 1859 and in the absence of a definite synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Tedania (Tedania) bowerbanki nom. nov., named after James Scott Bowerbank (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.3). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 11 Halichondria aspera Swartschewsky, 1906 was given a new name of Halichondria lona De Laubenfels 1936. No action required. 8. Removal of homonymy between Stryphnus aspera (Carter, 1871) and Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896. 8.1. Stelletta aspera Carter, 1871: 7 (type locality off the coast of Devon, Celtic Seas). Sollas (1888: 193) synonymised the junior name Stelletta aspera Carter, 1871 with the senior name Ecionema ponderosa Bowerbank, 1866 (= Stryphnus), but the former remains a senior primary homonym of Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896 even though the identity of the latter is considered to be unrecognisable from its original description, and with no surviving material (Thiele 1903: 963), it requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2). 8.2. Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896: 528 (type locality Ternate, Indonesia) The biological identity of Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896 may never be resolved, but it remains a junior homonym of Stelletta aspera Carter, 1871 (= Stryphnus ponderosus (Bowerbank, 1866)) (ICZN Art. 57.2), so it requires a new name. 8.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Stelletta aspera Carter, 1871 (= Stryphnus ponderosus (Bowerbank, 1866) remains the senior primary homonym of Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896 and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896 is deemed unrecognisable but remains a junior primary homonym of Stelletta aspera Carter, 1871 (ICZN Art. 57.2) and in the absence of a synonym requires another name, for which we propose Stelletta kieschnicki nom. nov., named after Oswald Kieschnick (ICZN Art. 60.3). 9. Removal of homonymy between Clathria (Microciona) atoxa (Topsent, 1928) and Clathria (Clathria) atoxa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). 9.1. Microciona gradalis var. atoxa Topsent, 1928: 299 (type locality off the Azores). Originally described as Microciona gradalis var. atoxa Topsent, 1928 it was transferred to Clathria as Clathria (Microciona) by Hooper (1996: 172, 221), and subsequently Clathria (Microciona) gradalis atoxa was elevated to full species as Clathria (Microciona) atoxa by Van Soest et al. (2013: 299). See also Microciona in Hooper (1996: 221). It is the senior secondary homonym of Clathria (Clathria) atoxa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 9.2. Dictyociona atoxa Bergquist & Fromont, 1988: 104 (type locality Hauraki gulf, New Zealand). This species was originally described as Dictyociona atoxa Bergquist & Fromont in 1988, even though the genus Dictyociona Topsent, 1913 was already previously transferred to Clathria Schmidt, 1862 by Lévi (1960: 60). Dictyociona atoxa was still referred to by that name by Dawson (1993). This appears to be a junior homonym as Clathria atoxa was already used by Topsent (1928), and therefore this needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 59.1). 9.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Clathria (Microciona) atoxa (Topsent, 1928) is the senior secondary homonym of Clathria (Clathria) atoxa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Clathria (Clathria) atoxa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) is a junior secondary homonym without known synonym and requires a new name, for which we propose Clathria (Clathria) bergquistae nom.nov., named after Patricia Bergquist (ICZN 59.1 & 60.3). 10. Removal of homonymy between Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792 and Spongia bombycina Lamark, 1814. 10.1. Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792: 265 (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). Although the identity of Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792 is a taxon inquirendum (World Porifera Database 2019) it remains the senior primary homonym of Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814 (ICZN Art. 57.2), which is also incertae sedis. 10.2. Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814: 378 (type locality South Australia). 12 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Olivi’s (1792: 265) and Lamarck’s (1814: 378) species names are homonyms in the sense of ICZN Article 58.2., despite differences in 1 letter of their species names, and both species are considered incertae sedis. The type material of Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814 is missing from the MNHN Paris (Topsent 1933: 48), reconfirmed by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 528), so its identity cannot be checked, but it remains a junior homonym of Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792 and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). 10.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792 (incertae sedis) is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym of Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814, even though both are taxa inquirenda (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 58.2). Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814 (incertae sedis) is a junior primary homonym of Spongia bombicina Olivi, 1792 and in the absence of a synonym requires a new name, for which we propose Spongia lamarcki nom. nov. (incertae sedis), named after Jean Baptiste de Lamarck (ICZN Art. 57.2, 58.2 & 60.3). 11. Removal of homonymy between Clathria burtoni Cuartas, 1995 and Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996. 11.1. Clathria burtoni Cuartas, 1995: 571 (type locality Mar del Plata, Argentina). Cuartas (1995: 571) proposed a new name Clathria burtoni for Clathria prolifera Burton, 1940 from Argentina, preoccupied by senior secondary homonym Spongia (= Clathria) prolifera Ellis & Solander, 1786. Cuartas’s (1995) replacement name has priority over Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 11.2. Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996: 172 (type locality Mar del Plata, Argentina). Hooper (1996: 172) proposed a new name Clathria (Clathria) burtoni for Clathria prolifera Burton, 1940 from Argentina (preoccupied by Spongia = Clathria (Clathria) prolifera (Ellis & Solander, 1786). Hooper (1996) was unaware of the Cuartas’ (1995) publication, with Clathria burtoni Cuartas, 1995 being a senior synonym of C. burtoni Hooper, 1996. The latter becomes a junior synonym (ICZN Art. 23). 11.3. Summary of Proposed Actions Authorship of the nomen novum for the preoccupied Clathria prolifera Burton, 1940 is Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Cuartas, 1995, with Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996 being a junior synonym (ICZN Art. 23.1). 12. Removal of homonymy between Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867) and Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist, 1961. 12.1. Spongelia cactos Selenka, 1867: 566 (type locality Bass Strait, Australia). Originally described as Spongelia cactos Selenka, 1867 it was transferred to Dendrilla by De Laubenfels (1948: 152), misspelled as Dendrilla cactus, and erroneously nominated as the type species of Dendrilla. Vacelet (1958: 144) declared it unrecognisable. Bergquist (1961) reported the species, again misspelled, as D. cactus, but this identification was retracted by Bergquist (1996: 21). In the meantime, the species was comprehensively redescribed and an extensive species synonymy revised by Wiedenmayer (1989: 152) based on specimens from the type locality of Bass Strait. Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867) is to be maintained as a valid species (ICZN Art. 57.3). 12.2. Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist, 1961: 215 (‘type locality’ Chatham Rise, New Zealand). This combination of Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist (1961: 215) is a misspelling of Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867) and needs to be recognized as a record of Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867). However, Bergquist (1996: 19) admits that the 1961 specimen was misidentified and represents a new genus of Dendroceratida, because of its armoured surface. This announcement was not given substance in later publications. We conclude that even though it is a different species, we have only the name Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist (1961) available for it. This name is an incorrect subsequent spelling (ICZN Art. 33.3) which does not enter in homonymy. We take this opportunity to follow up on Bergquist’s (1996) suggestion, that her 1961 specimen from deep water off the Chatham Islands belongs to a genus and species new to science, by naming and diagnosing these below. 12.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1867) is the senior secondary homonym of Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist, 1961 (ICZN Art. 57.3) and the name is maintained. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 13 Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist (1961) is an incorrect subsequent spelling and not a junior homonym of Dendrilla cactos (Selenka, 1897) (ICZN Art. 33.3), but is also a new genus and species of Dendroceratida: Darwinellidae. 12.4. Erection and diagnosis of a new genus and species misidentified as Dendrilla cactus sensu Berquist (1961). Armodendrilla gen. nov. Definition. Darwinellidae with surface armour of broken spicules; skeleton of uncored dendritic fibres rising up from the basal spongin plate. Type species: Armodendrilla bergquistae gen. nov., sp. nov. Holotype CMNZAQ1082(1), specimen photographed in Bergquist 1961: Fig. 5a, New Zealand, Chatham Rise, off Chatham Islands, 43.6667°S 179.9167°E, depth 396–725 m, coll. Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition station 6 (station data cf. Knox (1957). Paratype CMNZAQ1082(2), 2nd specimen not shown in Bergquist, 1961; same data as holotype. FIgURE 1. Armodendrilla bergquistae gen. nov., sp. nov., habitus of holotype CMNZAQ1082(1), New Zealand, Chatham Rise, off Chatham Islands, 43.6667°S 179.9167°E, depth 396–725 m, coll. Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition station 6 (photo reproduced from Bergquist 1961: fig. 5a). Description (from Bergquist 1961). (Fig. 1) Similar in shape and general consistency to Dendrilla cactos (see for an extensive description of that species Wiedenmayer (1989: 152). The surface is conulose, externally very like a Dysidea, conuli are 3–5 mm high and irregularly spaced. A distinctive feature of the specimens is the presence of an armoured dermal region constructed entirely of spicule fragments. Fibres (Fig. 2) taper somewhat as they branch upwards but there is no clear distinction between primaries and secondaries. Range in fibre diameter is 4.8–4.9 µm. None of the fibres contain any debris and the skeleton appears dendritic; occasional anastomoses are discernible. Flagellate chambers are oval, 52–80 µm long. Etymology. The genus name is a composite of armo- (verb (L.) meaning providing ‘resistance’ or ‘defense’) and –dendrilla referring to the Dendrilla-like properties in combination with an armoured surface. The species name is in honour of the late Dame Patricia Bergquist. Comment. The holotype and paratype are registered in the collections of the Canterbury Museum, New Zealand, in a single lot under the lot number CMNZAQ1082, but the holotype is recognizable from the photo, here reproduced 14 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. as Fig. 1. These conditions satisfy ICZN Art. 16.4, and 72.3. Bergquist (1961: 215) described this species under the name ‘Dendrilla cactus (Selenka, 1867)’, but recognized later (Bergquist, 1996) that that species has no armoured surface. She suggested that a new genus should be erected, but this was not followed through. Chelonaplysilla De Laubenfels, 1948 is a second darwinellid genus possessing a surface armour, but its species have small sand grains arranged in a reticulate pattern, unlike the continuous armour in the present new genus. All other genera of Darwinellidae have an unarmoured surface. FIgURE 2. Armodendrilla bergquistae gen. nov., sp. nov., section of skeleton (magnified 65x) of holotype CMNZAQ1082(1), New Zealand, Chatham Rise, off Chatham Islands, 43.6667°S 179.9167°E, depth 396–725 m, coll. Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition station 6 (photo reproduced from Bergquist 1961: fig. 5b). 13. Removal of homonymy between Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794 and Spongia (Spongia) caliciformis Hyatt, 1877. 13.1. Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794: 202 (type locality Southern Norway). Originally described as Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794, the name is the senior primary homonym of Spongia caliciformis Hyatt, 1877 (ICZN Art. 57.2). It is now considered a junior synonym of Axinella infundibuliformis (Linnaeus, 1759), with Arndt (1935: 90) appearing to be the first to synonymise the two taxa. 13.2. Spongia equina subsp. cerebriformis var. caliciformis Hyatt, 1877: 521 (type locality off Nassau, Bahamas). Although now considered a Spongia species inquirenda (WPD 2019), Hyatt’s (1877) var. caliciformis is a junior primary homonym of Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794. As the taxon name is not in use, and has no junior synonym, it does not meet the conditions of ICZN Art. 23.9.5, and thus it requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2). 13.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794 is the senior primary homonym, but is considered a junior synonym of Axinella EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 15 infundibuliformis (Linnaeus, 1759) (e.g. Arndt 1935). The accepted name is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia caliciformis Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia caliciformis Esper, 1794, and in the absence of a synonym needs to be replaced. We propose Spongia (Spongia) bahamensis nom. nov., named after its type locality (there are already several Spongia names referring to Hyatt) (ICZN Art. 57.2). 14. Removal of homonymy between Aplysina cancellata (Linnaeus, 1767), Haliclona cancellata (Sowerby, 1806) and Echinodictyum cancellata (Lamarck, 1814). 14.1. Spongia cancellata Linnaeus, 1767: 1297 (type locality unknown). The identity and origin of Linnaeus’s species is unclear because his description is too general, and no locality is known (‘Oceano’). Nevertheless, even though the identity of this sponge is unclear the name is still available and constitutes a senior homonym of two other sponges: senior primary homonym of Spongia cancellata Sowerby, 1806 which is accepted as Haliclona (Reniera) cinerea (grant, 1826b); and senior primary homonym of Spongia cancellata Lamarck, 1814 (which is currently accepted as Echinodictyum cancellatum (Lamarck, 1814). Esper (1794) provided a number of remarks and a plate (pl. VI) of what he considered as Spongia cancellata, based on his interpretation of the synonymy with Spongia fulva Pallas, 1766: 383. It is unclear why he came to this conclusion as Pallas’ sponge, now accepted as Aplysina fulva cannot be recognized in Linnaeus’ description of a tubular red-colored (‘ferrugineous’) sponge with holes in the walls. Nevertheless, it is parsimonious to adopt Esper’s (1794) conclusion, making Linnaeus’ (1767) species name a junior synonym of Aplysina fulva (Pallas, 1766). 14.2. Spongia cancellata Sowerby, 1806: 131 (type locality North Sea). Spongia cancellata Sowerby, 1806 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia cancellata Linnaeus, 1767, and a synonym of Spongia = Haliclona (Reniera) cinerea grant, 1826b: 204, which is the next available name for this taxon (De Weerdt 1987: 147). The name cancellata Sowerby being permanently unavailable (ICZN Art. 57.2), may also be assigned status as nomen oblitum (not used since 1899) because its junior synonym Haliclona (Reniera) cinerea has been used in at least 25 works by 10 different authors in the last 50 years, meeting the conditions of a nomen protectum sensu ICZN Art. 23.9.2. 14.3. Spongia cancellata Lamarck, 1814: 456 (type locality ‘Australian Seas’ MNHN Peron & Lesueur Collection). Spongia cancellata Lamarck, 1814 was first assigned to Echinodictyum cancellatum by Ridley (1884a: 454), and the latter nomenclature is in widespread current usage (e.g. Hooper 1991: 1358). It is a junior primary homonym of Spongia cancellata Linnaeus, 1767: 1297, but Article 23.9.5 cannot be invoked to preserve Lamarck’s Spongia cancellata for current usage if the first reviser of Lamarck’s collection at the MNHN Paris is considered to be Topsent (1932: 7), (i.e. after 1899), in which case the new name would be Echinodictyum pulchrum Brøndsted, 1934 (as the first available junior synonym). Alternatively, the view could be that Ridley (1884a: 457) is actually the first publication to reassign Lamarck’s (1814) name to Echinodictyum, predating the required date 1899, providing the possibility that ICZN Art. 23.9.5 could be invoked. However, that article also demands that the senior homonym Spongia cancellata Linnaeus is ‘in use’, which is not the case as it is a junior synonym of Aplysina fulva (Pallas). We adopt the view that the name is replaced by the first available synonym to remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.2). 14.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Aplysina cancellata (Linnaeus, 1767) is the senior primary homonym, which is a junior synonym of Aplysina fulva (Pallas, 1766). The accepted name is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Haliclona cancellata (Sowerby, 1806) is a junior primary homonym, and it needs to be renamed (ICZN 57.2). The homonymy is removed by assigning it to the eldest available synonym Haliclona (Reniera) cinerea (grant, 1826b) (De Weerdt 1987), which is in wide use (ICZN Art. 23.9.2.& 60.2). Echinodictyum cancellata (Lamarck, 1814) is a junior primary homonym that was first revised by Ridley (1884a) and assigned to Echinodictyum cancellatum (Lamarck, 1814), which is nevertheless to be replaced. The homonymy is removed by assigning it to the eldest available synonym Echinodictyum pulchrum Brøndsted, 1934 (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.2). 16 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 15. Removal of homonymy between Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896. 15.1. Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892: 195 (type locality Oligocene strata near Oamaru, Otago, New Zealand). Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 known only from isolated forceps spicules in Tertiary fossil sediments found near Otago, New Zealand, is the primary senior homonym of the extant species Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896 under ICZN Art. 57.2. 15.2. Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896: 25 (type locality Bass Strait, Australia). Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896 was designated the type species of Ectoforcepia Cabioch, 1968, subsequently synonymised back into the genus and nominal subgenus Forcepia (Forcepia) Carter, 1874 by Van Soest (2002b: 533), making it a junior primary synonym of the fossil species Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2). 15.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 is the senior primary homonym of Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896 (ICZN Art. 57.2). Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896 is a junior primary homonym of Forcepia carteri† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 without known synonym and therefore requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Forcepia (Forcepia) dendyi nom. nov., named after Arthur Dendy. 16. Removal of homonymy between Chondrocladia clavatum (Hansen, 1885) and Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969. 16.1. Desmacidon clavatum Hansen, 1885: 14 (type locality Norwegian Sea, North Atlantic). Desmacidon clavatum Hansen, 1885 (= Chondrocladia (Chondrocladia) clavata) was synonymised with Chondrocladia (Chondrocladia) grandis (Verrill, 1879: 204) (Hestetun et al. 2017: 14) but is also the senior primary homonym of Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969. 16.2. Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969: 959 (type locality Vema Seamount, South Atlantic). The deepwater species Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969 is a junior primary homonym of Desmacidon clavatum Hansen, 1885. Despite the fact that Hansen’s species is a junior synonym of Chondrocladia (Chondrocladia) grandis (Verrill, 1879), Levi’s name is permanently unavailable (ICZN Art. 57.2). While Lévi’s species resembles Fibulia carnosa Carter, 1886a (the type species of the genus Fibulia Carter, 1886a and a shallow-water species from Port Phillip Heads, Victoria; see Van Soest 2002d: 569), their synonymy has not been proposed so far, but as a junior homonym Lévi’s species requires a new name regardless. 16.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Chondrocladia clavatum (Hansen, 1885) is the senior primary homonym of Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969, and a junior synonym of Chondrocladia (Chondrocladia) grandis (Verrill, 1879). Its accepted name should be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969 is a junior primary homonym of Desmacidon clavatum Hansen, 1885 and in the absence of a published synonym requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2, 60.3) for which we propose Desmacidon levii nom. nov., named after Claude Lévi. 17. Removal of homonymy between Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 and Suberites compacta Verrill, 1873. 17.1. Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863: 14 (type locality gulf of Naples, Mediterranean). Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 was synonymised with Suberites domuncula (Olivi, 1792), based on the presumed synonymy of Alcyonium compactum Lamarck, 1815 (Topsent 1933: 40). The present combination is a senior homonym of Suberites compactus Verrill, 1873 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 17.2. Suberites compacta Verrill, 1873: 744 (type locality Woods Hole, Atlantic coast, USA). Originally described as Suberites compacta Verrill, 1873, it is corrected to compactus to agree with the masculine EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 17 gender of Suberites (WPD 2019) (ICZN Art. 34.2). De Laubenfels (1949: 19) considered Verrill’s species to be a junior synonym of Choanites ficus (Johnson, 1842) (not sensu Pallas, 1766 or Esper, 1794), which was transferred back to Suberites ficus (see Van Soest 2002a: 240). It is unclear if Verrill’s and Johnson’s species are synonyms, but Suberites compactus Verrill, 1873 needs to be renamed because it is a junior primary homonym of Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 (ICZN Art. 60.1). 17.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Suberites compactus Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 is the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2), which is reassigned to the synonymy of Suberites domuncula (Olivi, 1792). Suberites compactus Verrill, 1873 is the junior primary homonym, which in the absence of synonyms needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3), for which we propose Suberites verrilli nom.nov., named after Addison Emery Verrill. 18. Removal of homonymy between Amphilectus compressus (Bowerbank, 1875b) and Crella (Grayella) compressa (Carter, 1886c). 18.1. Halichondria compressa Bowerbank, 1875b: 291 (type locality Straits of Malacca). Halichondria compressa Bowerbank, 1875b is a senior primary homonym of Halichondria compressa Carter, 1886c (ICZN Art. 57.2). It has never been illustrated, so we can only deduce its probable identification from Bowerbank’s (1875: 291) original description and Vosmaer’s (1880: 112) subsequent reassignment as Amphilectus compressus. The allocation of Bowerbank’s species to Clathria Schmidt, 1862 by the World Porifera Database (2019) (which would yield a further secondary homonymy with Clathria compressa Schmidt, 1862: 58) is likely to be incorrect since the descriptions indicate only 2 categories of smooth styles-subtylostyles are present, in bundles on the surface but more sparse in the interior, and 2 forms of bidentate to tridentate isochelae, the smaller of which has unguiferous alae. No other published assignments have been ventured, so supporting Vosmaer’s allocation to Amphilectus is currently the only course available to us, although membership of Amphilectus is debatable. At least, homonymy with Clathria compressa Schmidt is avoided. 18.2. Halichondria compressa Carter, 1886c: 450 (type locality Bass Strait, Australia). Originally described as Halichondria compressa Carter, 1886c, subsequently nominated the type species of Pseudoclathria Dendy, 1897, the genus was synonymized with Crella (Grayella) Carter, 1869 by Van Soest (2002c: 559–560). Crella (Grayella) compressa is a junior primary homonym, which in the absence of synonyms needs to be renamed (ICZN Art, 57.2). 18.3. Summary of Proposed Actions Amphilectus compressus (Bowerbank, 1875b) is the senior primary homonym (ICZN 57.2) and is to be maintained, although the species is incertae sedis. Crella (Grayella) compressa (Carter, 1886c) is a junior primary homonym, which in the absence of synonyms needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 57.2, 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Crella (Grayella) carteri nom. nov., named after Henry John Carter. 19. Removal of homonymy between Grantia compressa (Fabricius, 1780) and Isodictya compressa (Esper, 1797). 19.1. Spongia compressa Fabricius, 1780: 448 (type locality West coast of greenland). Originally described as Spongia compressa Fabricius, 1780 (see also grant 1826a), the species was nominated as the type species of Grantia Fleming, 1828, thus removing the homonymy with Spongia compressa Esper, 1797 prior to 1899 as a condition to invoke ICZN Art. 23.9.5. 19.2. Spongia compressa Esper, 1797: 200 (type locality unknown). Spongia compressa Esper, 1797 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia compressa Fabricius, 1780. Esper’s species was reassigned to the genus Desmacidon by Ehlers (1870: 20) as Desmacidon compressum. Stephens (1915: 451), claiming to have examined a type fragment in the Zoological Museum of München, identified Esper’s species with specimens from South Africa assigned to Homoeodictya compressa. Subsequently, it was synonymised with Spongia pannea Lamarck, 1814: 381 by Topsent (1931: 41) and he referred it to the genus Isodictya Bowerbank, 18 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 1864, on account of the species Spongia palmata Ellis & Solander, 1786 being the type species of both genera (Hajdu & Lobo-Hajdu 2002: 704). The currently accepted combination Isodictya compressa does meet the conditions for invoking ICZN Art. 23.9.5. We will prepare a case for the ICZN and meanwhile will maintain its current usage. 19.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Grantia compressa (Fabricius, 1780) is the senior primary homonym and its use is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Isodictya compressa (Esper, 1797) is a junior primary homonym. Its name is proposed to be conserved under ICZN Art. 23.9.5, as it was not considered congeneric with Grantia compressa after 1899. We will prepare a case for the ICZN and meanwhile maintain usage of Isodictya compressa (Esper, 1797) (ICZN Art. 82). 20. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), Callyspongia conica (Keller, 1889), and Callyspongia conica (Brøndsted, 1924). 20.1. Dactylochalina conica Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 811 (type locality Torres Strait, Australia). Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 836) accept the synonymy of Dactylochalina Von Lendenfeld, 1886 included in Callyspongia, following earlier authors (e.g. Wiedenmayer 1997; Van Soest 1980), rendering Von Lendenfeld’s 1887 species nominally a Callyspongia. However, Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 108) indicated that Von Lendenfeld’s species was unrecognisable from its published description, requiring re-examination of the dry BMNH holotype (and AM the histological preparation) to confirm or refute its allocation to Callyspongia. Nevertheless, this species remains the senior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (ICZN Art. 57.3). 20.2. Phylosiphonia conica Keller, 1889: 379 (type locality Eritrea, Red Sea). Phylosiphonia Von Lendenfeld, 1887 was synonymised with Chalinula Schmidt, 1868 (Chalinidae) based on the designation of the type species by Burton (1934a) clearly belonging to the Chalinidae (de Weerdt 2002: 853), but the majority of other species originally allocated to Phylosiphonia presented features more typical of Callyspongiidae, including P. conica Keller, 1889, rendering it a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 20.3. Pachychalina conica Brøndsted, 1924: 454 (type locality Bay of Plenty, New Zealand). Pachychalina Schmidt, 1868 is currently a valid genus allocated to Niphatidae (e.g. Desqueyroux-Faundez & Valentine 2002b: 888), but now includes only 11 of the >60 species allocated to it since first erected. Many of those other species were reallocated to Callyspongia, including P. conica Brøndsted, 1924 (Van Soest et al. 2019), making it nominally a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). Previously Burton (1932a) had reallocated P. conica Brøndsted to the Chalinidae as Haliclona, on the basis of its paratangential ectosomal skeleton, rather than tangential as more typical of Callyspongiidae. Berquist & Warne (1980: 27) comprehensively redescribed and illustrated new material from New Zealand, and whilst acknowledging the ectosomal skeleton was more typical of a Niphatidae, such as Amphimedon, they suggested the species should remain in Callyspongia for the interim, leaving it a junior secondary homonym of Von Lendenfeld’s species and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 20.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia conica Von Lendenfeld, 1887 is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (Keller, 1889), and Callyspongia conica (Brøndsted, 1924) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Callyspongia conica (Keller, 1889) is a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) for which there is no known synonym and needs a new name (ICZN Art 57.3, 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Callyspongia kelleri nom. nov., named after Conrad Keller. Callyspongia conica (Brøndsted, 1924) is a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia conica (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Callyspongia conica (Keller, 1889) requiring a new name in the absence of known synonyms (ICZN 57.3, Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Callyspongia brondstedi nom. nov., named after Holger Valdemar Brøndsted. 21. Removal of homonymy between Spongia vermiculata cookii Hyatt, 1877 and Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 19 21.1. Spongia vermiculata subsp. cookii Hyatt, 1877: 526 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). Although the identity of Spongia vermiculata cookii Hyatt, 1877 is incertae sedis from its original description, it is accepted as belonging to Spongia (Spongia) cookii Hyatt, 1877 (WPD 2019), and is therefore the senior primary homonym of Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai et al.,2019 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 21.2. Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019: 69 (type locality Sodwana Bay, South Africa). Although differing from Spongia (Spongia) cookii Hyatt, 1877 by one letter this is not enough to avoid homonymy (ICZN Art. 58.14), and Samaai et al.’s (2019) species requires a new name. Samaai et al. (2020) suggested a replacement name. 21.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Spongia (Spongia) cookii Hyatt, 1877 is the senior primary homonym of Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai et al., 2019 irrespective of it being a Spongia incertae sedis (ICZN Art. 57.2), and the combination is maintained. Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019 is the junior primary homonym of Spongia (Spongia) cookii Hyatt, 1877 (ICZN Art. 58.14 & 60.1) and requires a new name, for which Spongia (Heterofibria) peddemorsi Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2020 was proposed. 22. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 and Halichondria corrugata Díaz, Pomponi & Van Soest, 1993. 22.1. Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866: 242 (type locality (syntype), Hastings, Isle of Man, guernsey, United Kingdom). Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 is now considered to be a species of Mycale gray, 1867 but is incertae sedis from its published description (WPD 2019). Nevertheless, the name is available and it is a senior primary homonym of Halichondria corrugata Díaz et al., 1993 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 22.2. Halichondria corrugata Díaz, Pomponi & Van Soest, 1993: 293 (type locality gulf coast, Florida). Halichondria corrugata Díaz et al., 1993 is the junior primary homonym of Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2) 22.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 is a Mycale incertae sedis but is valid and a senior primary homonym of Halichondria corrugata Díaz et al., 1993 (ICZN Art. 57.2). Halichondria corrugata Díaz et al., 1993 is the junior primary homonym of Halichondria corrugata Bowerbank, 1866 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.1), for which we propose Halichondria (Halichondria) diazae nom. nov., named after Maria Cristina Díaz. 23. Removal of homonymy between Petrosia crassa (Carter, 1876) and Petrosia variabilis crassa Wilson, 1904. 23.1. Reniera crassa Carter, 1876: 312 (type locality a little South of Faroe Islands). Reniera crassa Carter, 1876 is demonstrated to be a species of Petrosia by De Weerdt (1985: 82), which potentially makes it a senior secondary homonym of Petrosia variabilis crassa Wilson, 1904 (ICZN Art. 57.3). 23.2. Petrosia variabilis subsp. crassa Wilson, 1904: 118 (type locality Eastern galapagos Islands, East Pacific). Petrosia variabilis crassa Wilson, 1904 was revised by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 331) as Xestospongia variabilis (Wilson, 1904) and so secondary homonymy with Petrosia crassa (Carter1876) is removed (ICZN Art. 59.2). 23.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Petrosia crassa (Carter, 1876) is the senior secondary homonym of Petrosia variabilis crassa Wilson, 1904 and the name should be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Xestospongia variabilis crassa (Wilson, 1904) is a junior secondary homonym but homonymy is removed because it is no longer congeneric with the senior homonym (ICZN Art. 59.2). No action required. 24. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria cristata (Ellis & Solander, 1786) and Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001. 20 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 24.1. Spongia cristata Ellis & Solander, 1786: 186 (type locality Hastings, United Kingdom). Spongia cristata Ellis & Solander, 1786 is a senior primary homonym of Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001 (ICZN Art. 57.2). Ellis & Solander’s (1786) species refers to Ellis’s (1766: Plate XI Fig. g) ‘cockscomb sponge’ which is clearly synonymous with Halichondria (Halichondria) panicea (Pallas, 1766) (with additional sources Montagu 1814: 103; WPD 2019). 24.2. Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001: 37 (type locality Hauraki gulf, New Zealand). Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001 is the type species of Spongia (Heterofibria) Cook & Bergquist, 2001 but also a junior primary homonym of Spongia cristata Ellis & Solander, 1786, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.1). It may be considered that replacing the name is a ‘threat to nomenclatural stability’ of the subgenus Spongia (Heterofibria)) and ICZN Art. 23.9.3 should be invoked. However, the junior homonym and the replacement name are objective synonyms and they share the same type specimen (ICZN Art. 72.7) ensuring stability of the subgenus Spongia (Heterofibria). 24.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Halichondria cristata (Ellis & Solander, 1786) is a senior primary homonym of Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001 (ICZN Art. 57) and is now accepted as a synonym of Halichondria (Halichondria) panicea (Pallas, 1766). Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001 is the junior primary homonym of Spongia cristata Ellis & Solander, 1786 (ICZN Art. 60.1), and requires a new name, for which we propose Spongia (Heterofibria) decooki nom. nov., named after Steve de Cook. 25. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona cylindrica (Topsent, 1913) and Haliclona cylindrica (Tanita, 1961). 25.1. Reniera cylindrica Topsent, 1913: 639 (type locality South Orkney Islands, Antarctica). Originally assigned to Reniera Schmidt, 1862 the genus was synonymized with Haliclona grant, 1841 and used as a subgenus by De Weerdt (2002: 867). Although it is equivocal whether Topsent’s (1913) species is most closely related to H. (Reniera), it is currently included in and is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Haliclona) cylindrica (Tanita, 1961) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 25.2. Toxadocia cylindrica Tanita, 1961: 135 (type locality Wagu, Japan). Toxadocia De Laubenfels, 1936 was synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 and assigned to the subgenus Reniera Schmidt, 1862 by De Weerdt (2002: 867), rendering Toxadocia cylindrica Tanita, 1961 a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona cylindrica (Topsent, 1913), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1). 25.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona cylindrica (Topsent, 1913) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym of Haliclona cylindrica (Tanita, 1961) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona cylindrica (Tanita, 1961) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona cylindrica (Topsent, 1913) and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name, for which we propose Haliclona tanitai nom. nov. (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), named after Senji Tanita. 26. Removal of homonymy between Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) and Ircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff, 1884). 26.1. Hircinia dendroides Schmidt, 1862: 32 (type locality Adriatic Sea, Mediterranean). Hircinia Nardo, 1834 is a junior synonym of Ircinia Nardo, 1833 as summarised in the contemporary review of Cook & Bergquist (2002: 1023), making Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) the senior secondary homonym of Ircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff, 1884) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 26.2. Cacospongia dendroides Poléjaeff, 1884: 60 (type locality East of Panay Island, Eastern Philippines). Originally described as Cacospongia dendroides Poléjaeff, 1884 it was transferred to Ircinia dendroides as Hircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff) by Lévi (1961: 531), making it a junior secondary homonym of Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) as Hircinia Nardo, 1834 is a junior synonym of Ircinia Nardo, 1833, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1). 26.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 21 Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Ircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff, 1884) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Ircinia dendroides (Poléjaeff, 1884) is the junior secondary homonym of Ircinia dendroides (Schmidt, 1862) and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Ircinia polejaeffi nom. nov., named after Nikolai Nikolaevich Poléjaeff. 27. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona densa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona densa sensu (Carter, 1887). 27.1. Chalinorhaphis densa Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 822 (type locality Port Jackson, New South Wales, Australia). Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 121) declared that Chalinorhaphis densa Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 822 was incertae sedis, being unrecognisable from the original description. They cite an unpublished Burton manuscript in the NHM London that notes the species was “a possible haplosclerid, possibly a Haliclona sp.” Re-examination of the holotype in the BMNH (NHM) and microscope slide in the AM Sydney would be required to verify this, assuming that it was not damaged beyond identification (as Burton (1927: 289) noted that many of the specimens described by Von Lendenfeld (1887) were beach-worn or otherwise damaged and unrecognisable). Chalinorhaphis Von Lendenfeld, 1887 was first synonymised with Haliclona by Burton (1934a: 529). Subsequently it was synonymized with Petrosia (Petrosia) by Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002c: 912), but this was based only on its type species, C. armata Von Lendenfeld, 1887, and the authors also noted that their synonymy was tentative. The other two new species of Chalinorhaphis described by Von Lendenfeld (1887), C. paucispina and C. digitata, were allocated to Callyspongia and Haliclona respectively (Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994: 532 & 115). Irrespective of the true affinities of C. densa Von Lendenfeld, 1887, we designate it here as Haliclona densa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) because its description conforms to the genus Haliclona. 27.2. Isodictya densa sensu Carter, 1887: 69–70 (type locality Mergui Archipelago, Andaman Sea). Carter (1887: 70) erroneously (biogeographically) attributed his specimen ‘no. 71’ from the Andaman Sea to Isodictya densa Bowerbank, 1866: 292 the latter from Celtic Seas = Haliclona (Haliclona) simulans (Johnson, 1842), cf. De Weerdt (1986: 97). Isodictya densa sensu Carter, 1887 thus being a Haliclona, and highly unlikely to be the same species as the Northeast Atlantic species described by Bowerbank, is then a potential homonym of Haliclona densa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). Technically, Carter’s Isodictya (= Haliclona) densa concerns a misapplication rather than a homonym. Not being conspecific with Bowerbank’s species a new name for it is warranted, which will remove a threatening homonymy with Chalinorhaphis densa Von Lendenfeld, 1887. In further support of renaming Carter’s Isodictya densa is the fact that Von Lendenfeld’s description of Chalinoraphis densa (published on 15 September 1887, see contents of Zoologische Jahrbücher vol. II, p. IV) was published after Carter’s Isodictya densa (published 21 March 1887, see contents of Journal of Linnean Society vol. 21, pp. ii–iv). If Carter’s name would be maintained as Haliclona densa, then Von Lendenfeld’s Haliclona would become a junior secondary homonym, which then would need to be renamed. 27.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Chalinorhaphis densa Von Lendenfeld, 1887, transferred to Haliclona following Burton’s (1934a) designation of Von Lendenfeld’s Chalinohaphis as junior synonym of Haliclona, is maintained as its homonymy with Haliclona densa (sensu Carter, 1887) will be removed by renaming Carter’s combination as a misapplication of Bowerbank’s Isodictya densa. Isodictya densa Bowerbank, 1866 was synonymised with Haliclona (Haliclona) simulans (Johnson, 1842), removing the homonymy with Von Lendenfeld’s species, whereas Isodictya densa sensu Carter, 1887 is a different species, requiring a new name. We propose the name Haliclona henrycarteri nom. nov., named after Henry John Carter. 28. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959. 28.1. Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892: 202 (type locality Oligocene strata near Oamaru, Otago, New Zealand). 22 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 is known only from isolated chelae spicules in the Lower Tertiary sediments from Otago, New Zealand. It is the senior primary homonym of Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 28.2. Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959: 231 (type locality off North coast of Somalia, gulf of Aden). Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959 is a junior primary homonym of Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 (the latter based solely on records of fossil spicules from the Tertiary sediments near Otago, New Zealand, and not synonymous with Burton’s (1959: 231) Recent species from the gulf of Aden), for which a replacement name is required (ICZN Art. 59.1). 28.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 is maintained as the senior primary homonym of Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959 (ICZN Art. 57.2). Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959 is a junior primary homonym of Myxilla dendyi† Hinde & Holmes, 1892 and in the absence of synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2, 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Myxilla (Myxilla) burtoni nom. nov., named after Maurice Burton. 29. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), Haliclona digitata (Baer, 1906), Haliclona digitatus (Koltun, 1958), and Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989. 29.1. Chalinorhaphis digitata Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 822 (type locality Port Jackson, New South Wales, Australia) Chalinorhaphis Von Lendenfeld (1887) was synonymised with Petrosia (Petrosia) by Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002c: 912), but this was based only on its type species, C. armata Von Lendenfeld, 1887, and the authors also note that this synonymy was tentative (previously, the genus was synonymized by Burton (1934a) with Haliclona). Chalinorhaphis digitata Von Lendenfeld, 1887 on the other hand was synonymised with Reniera proxima Dendy, 1895 and R. longimannus Dendy, 1895 following Burton (1927: 503), and with all three nominal species allocated to Haliclona (Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994: 115). Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is potentially the senior secondary homonym of H. digitata (Baer, 1906), H. digitatus (Koltun, 1958), and H. digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4) 29.2. Halichondria digitata Baer, 1906: 12 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). Originally described in Halichondria, Burton (1959: 221) subsequently transferred H. digitata Baer, 1906 to Adocia gray, 1867, a synonym of Haliclona (Haliclona) (cf. De Weerdt 2002: 863), making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) requiring a new name to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1) . 29.3. Gellius digitatus Koltun, 1958: 71 (type locality South Sakhalin and the South Kurile Islands). Gellius gray, 1867 was synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 and used as a subgenus by De Weerdt (2002: 858), rendering G. digitatus Koltun, 1958: 71 a junior secondary homonym of H. digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1). 29.4. Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989: 152 (type locality Sagami Bay, Japan). Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989 is a junior primary homonym of Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), and requires a new name to remove homonymy (ICZN 57.3 & Art. 59.1). 29.5. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of H. digitata (Baer, 1906), H. digitatus (Koltun, 1958), and H. digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Haliclona digitata (Baer, 1906) is a secondary junior homonym of Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) requiring a new name in the absence of synonyms (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Haliclona) leopoldi nom. nov., named after Leopold Baer There is already a Haliclona baeri (Wilson, 1925), and Haliclona (Reniera) leopoldbaeri nom. nov. (this paper). Haliclona digitata (Koltun, 1958) is also a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) requiring a new name in the absence of synonyms (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) vladimirkoltuni nom. nov., named after Vladimir Koltun. Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989 is a junior primary homonym of Haliclona digitata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), and requires a new name to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 59.1), for which we propose Haliclona hoshinoi nom. nov., named after Takaharu Hoshino (there is already a Haliclona tanitai nom. nov., cf. this paper). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 23 30. Removal of homonymy between Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 and Leucandra echinata (Carter, 1886b). 30.1. Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877: 411 (type locality Mauritius, Indian Ocean). Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 is the senior secondary homonym of Leucandra echinata (Carter, 1886) (as Leuconia) from southern Australia. If the two are not synonymous (as Dendy 1913: 23 assumed), and if they both belong in Leucandra, Carter’s species will have to be renamed (ICZN Art. 57.3). Although Van Soest & De Voogd (2018: 150), in their summary of the status of this species, recommended leaving the status quo for its nomenclature, biogeographically it is highly unlikely that the western Indian Ocean and southern Tasman Sea species are conspecific, and thus the homonymy requires removal. 30.2. Leuconia echinata Carter, 1886b: 129 (type locality Bass Strait, Australia). Leuconia echinata Carter, 1886b was relegated as a synonym of Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 by Dendy (1913), although with question as to their true conspecificity. That synonymy was rejected by Burton (1963: 248), and the two are considered different species. If indeed the Australian species belongs to Leucandra it is a junior secondary homonym of Schuffner’s (1877) species (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1), and requires a new name. 30.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 is the senior secondary homonym of Leucandra echinata (Carter, 1886b) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Leucandra echinata (Carter, 1886b) is the junior secondary homonym of Leucandra echinata Schuffner, 1877 and lacking synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Leucandra henrycarteri nom. nov., named after Henry John Carter. 31. Removal of homonymy between Thenea echinata (Verrill, 1874) and Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904. 31.1. Dorvillia echinata Verrill, 1874: 500 (type locality off the coast of New England, USA). Verrill’s (1874: 500) description of his new species Dorvillia echinata is brief, incomplete and not illustrated, but his allocation to the genus Dorvillia Kent, 1870 (= Thenea gray, 1867) based on spiculation and shape, and comparison of it to the type species Thenea muricata Bowerbank, 1858, strongly indicates its affinities to the genus Thenea (O.S. Tendal, in litteris). In this case the species is the senior secondary homonym of Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 31.2. Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904: 91 (type locality off the W coast Mexico, East Pacific). Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904 is a junior secondary homonym of Thenea echinata (Verrill, 1904) following the transfer of Dorvillia Kent, 1870 into synonymy with Thenea gray, 1867 (Maldonado 2002: 156), requiring a new name (ICZN 57.3). 31.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Thenea echinata (Verrill, 1874) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904 (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904 is the junior secondary homonym of Thenea echinata (Verrill, 1904), and in the absence of synonyms it requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 and 60.3), for which we propose Thenea wilsoni nom. nov., named after Henry Van Peters Wilson. 32. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Callyspongia (Cladochalina) elegans (Thiele, 1899). 32.1. Cladochalina elegans Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 770 (type locality off the East coast of Australia). Von Lendenfeld’s (1887: 770) original description of C. elegans was extremely brief, unillustrated, and unrecognisable. Burton (1927: 296) further synonymised two other species from Australia described by Von Lendenfeld (1887) in his new genus Chalinella Von Lendenfeld, 1887. Burton states that “only two species are contained in the genus Chalinella, C. macropora and C. tenella, both of which are synonymous with Cladochalina elegans Lendf. The genus becomes therefore a synonym of Cladochalina”. Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 24 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 836) recognise along with Spinosella Vosmaer, 1887 that Cladochalina is a synonym of Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864, and also currently used as a subgenus of Callyspongia. However, it is unknown if C. elegans Von Lendenfeld, 1887 has been redescribed by contemporary authors, to ascertain whether or not it is really a Callyspongia, although in his preface Burton (1927: 289) mentions that where Von Lendenfeld’s descriptions are unrecognisable, he re-examined Von Lendenfeld’s type material in the BMNH collections to assess Von Lendenfeld’s taxonomic prognoses. We can only assume that Burton did this for his 1927 revision of Von Lendenfeld’s Australian collections (Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994: 92), and as such this species remains the senior secondary homonym of Callyspongia elegans (Thiele, 1899) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 32.2. Spinosella elegans Thiele, 1899: 23 (type locality Sulawesi, Indonesia). Following previous authors (e.g. Burton 1927; Wiedenmayer 1977; Van Soest 1980) Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 841) recognised Spinosella Vosmaer, 1887 as a synonym of Cladochalina, which is a synonym and also currently used as a subgenus of Callyspongia (Cladochalina), rendering Spinosella elegans Thiele, 1899 a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 32.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) elegans (Thiele, 1899) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Callyspongia (Cladochalina) elegans (Thiele, 1899) is the junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Callyspongia (Cladochalina) johannesthielei nom.nov., named after Johannes Thiele. 33. Removal of homonymy between Ulosa elongata (Lamarck, 1814) and Spongia elongata Hyatt, 1877. 33.1. Spongia elongata Lamarck, 1814: 547 (type locality ‘Australia’). Originally described as Spongia elongata Lamarck, 1814 the species was transferred to Chalina by Ridley (1884: 603) and subsequently to Stylinos Topsent, 1891 by Topsent (1932: 116), followed by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 295). Van Soest & Hajdu (2002a: 664), followed by the WPD (2019) demonstrated that Stylinos is a junior synonym of Hymeniacidon Bowerbank, 1858, but that other species assigned to Stylinos should be referred to Ulosa De Laubenfels, 1936, along with Spongia elongata Lamarck as Ulosa elongata. In spite of this transfer, Spongia elongata Lamarck, 1814 is the senior primary homonym of Spongia agaricina corlosia (sic) var. elongata Hyatt, 1877 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 33.2. Spongia agaricina subsp. corlosia (sic) var. elongata Hyatt, 1877: 524 (type locality Key West, Florida). Spongia agaricina subsp. corlosia var. elongata Hyatt, 1877 (corlosia being a misspelling of Spongia (Spongia) coelosia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 122), is a Spongia incertae sedis, but the name is available and remains in homonymy with Spongia elongata Lamarck, 1814, and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.1). 33.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Ulosa elongata (Lamarck, 1814), is the senior secondary homonym of Spongia elongata Hyatt, 1877 (ICZN Art. 57.2) and is to be maintained. Spongia elongata Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia elongata Lamarck, 1814 and despite being incertae sedis it requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3), for which we propose Spongia alpheusi nom. nov., named after Alpheus Hyatt. 34. Removal of homonymy between Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) and Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967. 34.1. Megalopastas erectus Row, 1911: 360 (type locality Suez, Northern Red Sea). Originally described in Megalopastas Dendy, 1905 the genus was synonymised with Spongionella Bowerbank, 1862 (Family Dictyodendrillidae), but a number of species, including Megalopastas erectus Row, 1911, were transferred to Chelonaplysilla De Laubenfels, 1948 (Family Darwinellidae Merejkowsky, 1879) (Bergquist 1980: 486; Bergquist & Cook 2002: 1071). Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) is the senior secondary homonym of Che- EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 25 lonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967, which is also a synonym of Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) according to Bergquist (1980) (ICZN Art. 57.2). 34.2. Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967: 96 (type locality off the West coast of Israel, Western Mediterranean). Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967 from the Mediterranean coast of Israel is a junior secondary homonym of Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) from the Red Sea. Bergquist (1980: 486) synonymised the two species making C. erecta (Row, 1911) the senior synonym of C. erecta Tsurnamal, 1967, avoiding homonymy. 34.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) and Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967 are synonyms (Bergquist 1980), with authorship of the species attributed to Row (1911). No action is required. 35. Removal of homonymy between Hyattella fenestrata (Lamarck, 1814), Smenospongia fenestrata (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864), and Spongia fenestrata Rao, 1941. 35.1. Spongia fenestrata Lamarck, 1814: 468 (type locality ‘Indian Ocean’). This species is the senior primary homonym of S. fenestrata Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 and S. officinalis var. fenestrata Rao, 1941 (ICZN 57.2). It is considered a junior synonym of Hyattella sinusosa (Pallas, 1766) by Ridley (1884a: 591) and Topsent (1933: 48). 35.2. Spongia fenestrata Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 36 (type locality St. Thomas, Eastern Caribbean). Spongia fenestrata Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 is the junior primary homonym of S. fenestrata Lamarck, 1814, thus requiring a new name. However, homonymy was removed by the assignment of the first available synonym Smenospongia aurea (Hyatt, 1875) by Wiedenmayer (1977: 69) followed by Van Soest (1978: 20) (ICZN 57.2 & Art. 60.2). 35.3. Spongia officinalis var. fenestrata Rao, 1941: 455 (type locality gulf of Manaar, India). Spongia officinalis var. fenestrata Rao, 1941 is a clear junior primary homonym of S. fenestrata Lamarck, 1814 and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.1). 35.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hyattella fenestrata (Lamarck, 1814) is the senior primary homonym of Spongia fenestrata (ICZN Art. 57.2), but it is accepted as a junior synonym of Hyattella sinusosa (Pallas, 1766). Smenospongia fenestrata (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) is a junior primary synonym of Spongia fenestrata Lamarck, 1814 with homonymy removed by the first available junior synonym Smenospongia aurea (Hyatt, 1875) by Wiedenmayer (1977) (ICZN Art. 60.2). Spongia officinalis var. fenestrata Rao, 1941 is a junior primary homonym of S. fenestrata Lamark, 1814, in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3), for which we propose Spongia (Spongia) raoi nom. nov., named after Srinivasa Rao. 36. Removal of homonymy between Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) and Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent (1904). 36.1. Desmacidon fistulosa Bowerbank, 1873: 19 (type locality Fremantle, Western Australia). Originally named Desmacidon fistulosa Bowerbank, 1873 it was transferred to Rhizochalina Schmidt, 1870 by Ridley (1884a: 420) (as Rhizochalina fistulosa var. infradensata Ridley, 1884a now considered a junior synonym). Subsequently, it was synonymised with Phloeodictyon Carter, 1882 by Topsent (1904: 235), which in turn was synonymised with Oceanapia Norman, 1869 by Van Soest (1980: 85) (Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine 2002d: 897), making Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) the senior secondary homonym over Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent, 1904 from the Azores, which is a separate species. Since Topsent (1904) referred to Ridley & Dendy’s description, his record is technically a misapplication, not a homonym. 36.2. Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent (1904): 235 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). Van Soest (1980: 85) notes records of Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) having a wide disjunct biogeographic distribution recorded from the Indo-west Pacific, eastern Atlantic Ocean and the Carribean Sea (Bowerbank 1873; 26 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Ridley 1884a; Ridley & Dendy 1887; Topsent 1904, 1928; Lévi & Vacelet 1958; Van Soest 1980). The records of Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) from the Azores are likely be a separate species from Oceanapia fistulosa sensu stricto from the Indo-west Pacific, and although populations may be similar in their gross morphology they are more probably cryptic sibling species, as documented by their highly variable spicule morphologies (e.g. Topsent 1904: 235) and their spiculo-fibre skeletal development (e.g. Van Soest 1980: 85). The Caribbean populations (e.g. those described in Van Soest 1980) were already transferred to the synonymy of Oceanapia ascidia (Schmidt, 1870: 40) by Van Soest (2017b: 43). A new name is here proposed for the deep-water Azores populations. 36.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) is the senior secondary homonym of Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent, 1904 and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent (1904) from the Azores differs from Oceanapia fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1873) (Van Soest 1980), for which we propose the name Oceanapia azorensis nom. nov., named after the type locality. 37. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Halichoclona) fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1866) and Haliclona (Haliclona) fistulosa (Pulitzer-Finali, 1993). 37.1. Isodictya fistulosa Bowerbank, 1866: 299 (type locality guernsey, United Kingdom). Originally assigned to Isodictya, I. fistulosa Bowerbank, 1866 was transferred to Reniera by Schmidt (1870), Adocia by Arndt (1935), and subsequently to Haliclona by Borojevic et al. (1968: 26), which was revised by De Weerdt (1986: 110), and is currently assigned to the subgenus Halichoclona (De Weerdt, 2002: 862). It is the senior secondary homonym of H. fistulosa (Pulitzer-Finali, 1993) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 37.2. Adocia fistulosa Pulitzer-Finali, 1993: 328 (type locality Kenya, East Africa). Originally assigned to Adocia gray, 1867, which was synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 (De Weerdt 2002: 863), Haliclona (Haliclona) fistulosa (Pulitzer-Finali, 1993: 328) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Halichoclona) fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1866) and requires a new name. 37.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Halichoclona) fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1866) is the senior secondary homonym of H. fistulosa (PulitzerFinali, 1993) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4) and the name is to be maintained. Haliclona (Haliclona) fistulosa (Pulitzer-Finali, 1993) is the junior secondary homonym of H. fistulosa (Bowerbank, 1866), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Haliclona) gustavopulitzeri nom. nov. (there is already a Haliclona (Halichoclona) pulitzerfinalii nom. nov., this work). 38. Removal of homonymy between Clathria (Axosuberites) flabellata (Topsent, 1916) and Clathria (Thalysias) flabellata (Burton, 1936). 38.1. Ophlitaspongia flabellata Topsent, 1916: 167 (type locality Wilkes Land, Antarctica). Originally described as Ophlitaspongia flabellata Topsent, 1916 it was transferred to Axociella by Burton (1929: 433) (Hooper 1996: 409) and subsequently to the genus Clathria, subgenus Axosuberites, by Ríos et al. (2004: 103). It is the senior secondary homonym of Clathria flabellata (Burton, 1936) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 38.2. Rhaphidophlus flabellata Burton, 1936: 145 (type locality Oudekraal, South Africa). Originally described in the genus Rhaphidophlus Ehlers, 1870 it was transferred to genus Clathria Schmidt, 1862, subgenus Thalysias Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 in a revision of Microcionidae (Hooper 1996: 409), making it a junior secondary homonym of Clathria (Axosuberites) flabellata (Topsent, 1916), and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 38.3. Summary of Proposed Actions Clathria (Axosuberites) flabellata (Topsent, 1916) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym of Clathria (Thalysias) flabellata (Burton, 1936) (ICZN Art. 57.3). Clathria (Thalysias) flabellata (Burton, 1936) is a junior secondary homonym of C. (A.) flabellata (Topsent, 1916), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Clathria EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 27 (Thalysias) mauriceburtoni nom. nov. named after Maurice Burton (there is already a Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Cuartas, 1995). 39. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona folium (Schmidt, 1870) and Haliclona folium (Lundbeck, 1902). 39.1. Chalinula folium Schmidt, 1870: 38 (type locality Finmark, Norway). Originally described in the Chalinidae genus Chalinula Schmidt, 1868, C. folium Schmidt, 1870 is now allocated to the closely related Haliclona grant, 1841 (Van Soest 2001: 81), making Haliclona folium (Lundbeck, 1902) a junior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). 39.2. Reniera folium Lundbeck, 1902: 39 (type locality Faroe Plateau, North Atlantic). Originally described as Reniera folium Lundbeck, 1902 the species was subsequently allocated to the genus Haliclona grant, 1841 due to its synonymy with Reniera Schmidt, 1862 (Wiedenmayer 1977: 80), making Lundbeck’s (1902) species a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona folium (Schmidt, 1870), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 39.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona folium (Schmidt, 1870) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona folium (Lundbeck, 1902) and the name is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona folium (Lundbeck, 1902) is the junior secondary homonym of Haliclona folium (Schmidt, 1870) in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3), for which we propose Haliclona willlundbecki nom. nov., named after William Lundbeck. 40. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880), Haliclona foraminosa (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona foraminosa (Topsent, 1904). 40.1. Protoschmidtia foraminosa Czerniavsky, 1880: 98 (type locality Novorossiysk, Black Sea). Originally named Protoschmidtia foraminosa Czerniavsky, 1880, and although declared incertae sedis by De Weerdt on account of the mostly uninformative original description, she stated “This description is consistent with an assumed synonymy with Haliclona”. Several other authors (Ridley 1884a; Thiele 1903; Burton 1928a) employed Protoschmidtia mostly for species belonging to the order Haplosclerida. This is the senior homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) foraminosa (Topsent, 1904) and Haliclona foraminosa (Thiele, 1905) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 40.2. Reniera foraminosa Topsent, 1904: 245 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). Originally described as Reniera foraminosa Topsent, 1904 the species was subsequently allocated to the genus Haliclona grant, 1841 due to its synonymy with Reniera Schmidt, 1862 (De Weerdt 2002: 867), making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880) requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 40.3. Reniera foraminosa Thiele, 1905: 465 (type locality Tumbes, Chile) Originally described as Reniera foraminosa Thiele, 1905 the species was subsequently allocated to the genus Haliclona grant, 1841 due to its synonymy with Reniera Schmidt, 1862, also noted by Burton (1938: 6) and Koltun (1964: 96), making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880) (De Weerdt 2002: 873) requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 40.4. Summary of Proposed Actions Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) foraminosa (Topsent, 1904) and Haliclona foraminosa (Thiele, 1905) and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona foraminosa (Topsent, 1904) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880) in the absence of known synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) emiletopsenti nom. nov. there is already a Haliclona (Reniera) topsenti (Thiele, 1905). Haliclona foraminosa (Thiele, 1905) is also a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona foraminosa (Czerniavsky, 1880) in the absence of known synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona thielei nom. nov., named after Johannes Thiele. 28 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 41. Removal of homonymy between Forcepia (Leptolabis) forcipula (Topsent, 1904) and Forcepia (Forcepia) forcipula (Lundbeck, 1905). 41.1. Leptolabis forcipula Topsent, 1904: 182 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). Originally described as Leptolabis forcipula Topsent, 1904 the genus Leptolabis Topsent, 1901 was synonymised with Forcepia Carter, 1874 by Van Soest (2002b: 536), but used as a subgenus Forcepia (Leptolabis), making this species the senior secondary homonym of Forcepia (Forcepia) forcipula (Lundbeck, 1905) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 41.2. Esperiopsis forcipula Lundbeck, 1905: 17 (type locality Davis Strait, West greenland). Originally described as Esperiopsis forcipula Lundbeck, 1905 this species was transferred to Labisophlita De Laubenfels, 1936: 120 as its type species, and subsequently synonymized with Forcepia Carter, 1874 and allocated to the nominal subgenus Forcepia (Forcepia) by Van Soest (2002b: 533), making it a junior secondary homonym of Forcepia (Leptolabis) forcipula (Topsent, 1904), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 41.3. Summary of Proposed Actions Forcepia (Leptolabis) forcipula (Topsent, 1904) is the senior secondary homonym of Forcepia (Forcepia) forcipula (Lundbeck, 1905) and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Forcepia (Forcepia) forcipula (Lundbeck, 1905) is a junior secondary homonym of Forcepia (Leptolabis) forcipula (Topsent, 1904), in the absence of known synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Forcepia (Forcepia) lundbecki nom.nov., named after William Lundbeck. 42. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet, Vasseur & Lévi, 1976), Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980 and Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980). 42.1. Adocia fragilis Vacelet, Vasseur & Lévi, 1976: 81 (type locality Tuléar, Madagascar). Originally named Adocia fragilis Vacelet et al., 1976 it was transferred to the genus Haliclona by De Weerdt (1986, 2002) (as a member of the ‘oculata’ group of Haliclona), with Adocia gray, 1867 synonymised with Haliclona grant, 1841 (De Weerdt 2002: 863), making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15) and of Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 42.2. Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15 (type locality West coast, New Zealand) Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15 is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet et al., 1976) based on publication date priority, and a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23) based on page priority (ICZN Rec. 69A-10) requiring a new name. 42.3. Sigmadocia fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23 (type locality Hauraki gulf, New Zealand). Originally described as Sigmadocia fragilis Berguist & Warne, 1980: 23, it was transferred to Haliclona by De Weerdt (2002: 859) on account of the synonymy between Sigmadocia de Laubenfels, 1936 and Haliclona grant, 1841, with many species assigned to the subgenus Gellius gray, 1867. The species is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet et al., 1976) (ICZN Art. 59.1), and it is also a junior homonym of Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15 based on page priority (ICZN Rec. 69A-10) requiring a new name. 42.4. Summary of Proposed Actions Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet, Vasseur & Lévi, 1976) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15) and of Haliclona fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23), and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet et al., 1976), and a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona bergquistae nom. nov., named after Patricia Bergquist. Haliclona (Gellius) fragilis (Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 23) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona fragilis (Vacelet et al., 1976), and it is also a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980: 15 based on page priority, in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1, 60.3 & Rec.69A-10), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) patbergquistae nom. nov., named after Patricia Bergquist. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 29 43. Removal of homonymy between Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) and Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Baer, 1906. 43.1. Tedania fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895): 116 (type locality Aleutians and Vancouver Island, Northeast Pacific). Tedania fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) is the senior primary homonym of Tedania digitata var. fragilis Baer, 1906 but the two are clearly different species. The two species are both encrusting but differ notably in the size of their spicules. Styles of Lambe’s species measure up to 400 x 16 µm while those of Baer’s species measure up to 194 x 7 µm long. Tylotes of Lambe’s species are up to 262 x 6 µm while those of Baer’s species measure up to 170 x 3 µm long. Onychaetes of Lambe’s species average 275 x 3 µm in length while those of Baer’s species measure up to 107 x 1 µm long. The combination Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). 43.2. Tedania digitata var. fragilis Baer, 1906: 18 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). Tedania digitata var. fragilis Baer, 1906 is the junior primary homonym of Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) and requires a new name to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 57.2). 43.3. Summary of Proposed Actions Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) is the senior primary homonym of Tedania digitata var. fragilis Baer, 1906, and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Baer, 1906 is the junior primary homonym of Tedania (Tedania) fragilis Lambe, 1894 (1895) and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Tedania (Tedania) baeri nom.nov., named after Leopold Baer. 44. Removal of homonymy between Isodictya frondosa (Pallas, 1766) and Isodictya frondosa (Lévi, 1963). 44.1. Spongia frondosa Pallas, 1766: 395 (type locality ‘East Indies’). Originally described as Spongia frondosa Pallas, 1766, it was subsequently transferred to Desmacidon frondosum (Pallas) by Ehlers (1870: 17), followed by Vosmaer (1880: 159). When Desmacidon was restricted to the type species Desmacidon fruticosum (Montagu, 1814) and similar species which have anchorate isochelae instead of palmate isochelae, many of Vosmaer’s Desmacidon species were transferred to Homoeodictya and eventually to Isodictya (as Homoeodictya is now considered a junior synonym of Isodictya; Hajdu & Lôbo-Hajdu 2002: 705), and thus Pallas/Ehlers’ Spongia/ Desmacidon frondosa was also incorrectly assigned to Isodictya. If Pallas’ species was an Isodictya it would be the senior secondary homonym of Isodictya frondosa (Lévi, 1963) (ICZN Art. 57.2), but Spongia frondosa Pallas, 1766, as redescribed by Ehlers (1870: 17), has styles (‘einspitzige Nadeln’), not oxeas (Isodictya has oxeas), and also echinating acanthostyles and chelae, indicating affinities to Clathria s.l. to which it is assigned here as a new combination. 44.2. Homoeodictya frondosa Lévi, 1963: 22 (type locality Kaffirkuyla Bay, South Africa). Originally described as Homoeodictya frondosa Lévi, 1963 this species was transferred to Isodictya Bowerbank, 1864 following the revision of the family Isodictyidae by Hajdu & Lôbo-Hajdu (2002: 705), thus potentially making it a junior secondary homonym of Isodictya frondosa (Pallas, 1766), which had previously been identified as a Desmacidon by Ehlers (1870). However, homonymy with ‘Isodictya’ frondosa (Pallas, 1766) is avoided as Pallas’ species is not an Isodictya but a Clathria (present work, cf. above), and the combination Isodictya frondosa (Lévi, 1963) is valid (ICZN Art. 59.2). 44.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. From its redescription by Ehlers (1870) Spongia frondosa Pallas, 1766 is here revised as Clathria frondosa (Pallas, 1766) comb. nov. Isodictya frondosa (Lévi, 1963) is a valid name as the inferred combination ‘Isodictya’ frondosa (Pallas, 1766) by Ehlers (1870) is invalid (ICZN Art. 59.2). There is no homonymy. 45. Removal of homonymy between Spongia fruticosa Esper, 1794 and Desmacidon fruticosum (Montagu, 1814). 30 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 45.1. Spongia fruticosa Esper, 1794: Pl. X (type locality Norway). This combination is referred to in Esper’s (1794) plate X, not in the text (p. 202) where it says that the name has been altered and differs from the legend of the plate. The species meant by Esper (1794) is Spongia dichotoma Linnaeus, 1767. The name fruticosa is an incorrect name in the sense of the ICZN (Art. 32.5) and this does not enter in homonymy with Spongia fruticosa Montagu, 1814 (ICZN Art. 32.4). 45.2. Spongia fruticosa Montagu, 1814: 112 (type locality coasts of Devon and Dorset, United Kingdom). Montagu’s (1814) species, also redescribed by Ridley & Dendy (1887: 104) is valid as Desmacidon fruticosum (cf. Ackers et al. 1992: 81). It is not a junior homonym of Spongia fruticosa Esper, 1794, which was an incorrect printing error (ICZN Art. 32.5). 45.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. No action required. 46. Removal of homonymy between Hippospongia fusca (Lamarck, 1814), Amphimedon fusca (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) and Spongia fusca Hyatt, 1877. 46.1. Spongia communis fusca Lamarck, 1814: 370 (type locality Red Sea or ?Mediterranean). There is no type material of S. communis fusca Lamarck remaining at MNHN Paris, nor did Topsent (1931: 10) comment on any of the three varieties of Lamarck’s species communis, including fusca, aside from Topsent (1933: 48) noting that the three varieties as “S. communis et var. α-γ” all belong to Hippospongia communis, and furthermore declares H. communis (Lamarck) to be a senior synonym of Spongia equina Schmidt, 1862. It is also uncertain whether Lamarck intended fusca to be a variety of the species communis (he did not use a term like ‘variety’), or a trinomen as was customary before Linnaeus (1758). The former is likely based on the consistency of Topsent’s revisions of Lamarck’s collection, treating varieties independently (e.g. Spongia bullata = Siphonochalina bullata (Lam.) and Spongia bullata var. β = Siphonochalina tubulosa (Esper)), and so we can treat fusca as a taxon in the sense of the ICZN (Art. 57.2), as Hippospongia fusca (Lamarck, 1814) comb. nov., which remains incertae sedis. 46.2. Spongia fusca Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 38 (type locality St. Thomas and Tortola, Eastern Caribbean). Spongia fusca Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 is a potential junior primary homonym of Spongia communis fusca Lamarck, 1814 (ICZN Art. 57.2), but the former species was synonymised with Amphimedon complanata (Duchassaing, 1850) (Van Soest 1980: 31), and homonymy is removed by the synonym being in a different genus and species, so no new name is necessary. 46.3. Spongia agaricina subsp. corlosia (sic) var. fusca Hyatt, 1877: 524 (type locality Key West, Florida) Spongia agaricina subsp. corlosia (sic) var. fusca Hyatt, 1877 (corlosia being a misprint for coelosia Duchassaing & Michelott, 1864) is a junior primary homonym of Spongia communis fusca Lamarck, 1814, and also a junior primary homonym of Spongia fusca Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864, which necessitates a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2). Hyatt’s (1877) variety name fusca is not ‘in use’ so ICZN Art. 23.9.5 cannot be invoked. It is Spongia incertae sedis. 46.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hippospongia fusca (Lamarck, 1814) as the senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Amphimedon fusca (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) is a junior primary homonym of Spongia fusca Lamarck and as a junior synonym of Amphimedon complanata (Duchassaing, 1850) is accepted in a different genus and species than Hippospongia fusca (Lamarck, 1814), so homonymy is removed (ICZN Art. 59.2 & 60.2). Spongia fusca Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym of both Spongia fusca Lamarck, 1814 and Spongia fusca Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864, in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.3), for which we propose Spongia (Spongia) fuscoides nom.nov. (there are already patronyms S. hyatti and S. alpheusi). 47. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) glacialis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) and Haliclona glacialis (Hentschel, 1916). 47.1. Gellius glacialis Ridley & Dendy, 1886: 333 (type locality Agulhas Bank, South Africa). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 31 Originally named Gellius glacialis Ridley & Dendy, 1886, transferred to Adocia gray, 1867 by Burton (1932a: 274), and Sigmadocia De Laubenfels, 1936, it was transferred to the genus Haliclona grant, 1841 by De Weerdt (1986, 2002) with Adocia and Sigmadocia synonymised with Haliclona (cf. De Weerdt 2002: 858 & 859), making it the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona glacialis (Hentschel, 1916) (ICZN Art. 57.3), and in the subgenus Gellius on account of its possession of sigmas characteristic of Sigmadocia. 47.2. Reniera glacialis Hentschel, 1916: 15 (type locality Svalbard, Arctic Norway) Originally named Reniera glacialis Hentschel, 1916 it was transferred to genus Haliclona by De Weerdt (2002: 867) through the synonymy between Reniera Schmidt, 1862 and Haliclona grant, 1841 making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) glacialis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 47.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Gellius) glacialis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona glacialis (Hentschel, 1916) (ICZN Art. 57.3), and the name is maintained. Haliclona glacialis (Hentschel, 1916) is the junior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) glacialis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886), in the absence of known synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3) for which we propose Haliclona ernsthentscheli nom.nov. (there is already a Haliclona (Flagellia) hentscheli Van Soest, 2017a). 48. Removal of homonymy between Tetilla globosa (Carter, 1886a), Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 and Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906). 48.1. Trachya globosa Carter, 1886a: 121 (type locality Port Phillip Heads, Australia). Trachya globosa, the type species of Trachygellius Topsent, 1894c, was also potentially allocated to Craniella (see Van Soest & Rützler 2002: 98), although re-examination of the type material suggested it was better assigned to Tetilla Schmidt, 1870, and thus avoiding a further case of homonymy (ICZN Art. 59.2). Its subspecies Trachya globosa rugosa Carter, 1886a, also from southern Australia, also belongs to Tetilla. No further action is required. 48.2. Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898: 26 (type locality off Tango, Japan). Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 and its subspecies Craniella globosa anamonaena Tanita, 1968, both from Japan, were threatened by homonymy following the Systema Porifera revision of the family Tetillidae (Van Soest & Rützler 2002: 98). It is proposed that this taxon remains in the genus Craniella, and is the senior secondary homonym of Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 48.3. Tethyopsilla globosa Baer, 1906: 5 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). This species was assigned to Craniella by Van Soest & Rützler (2002: 98) when they synonymised Tethyopsilla with Craniella, rendering C. globosa (Baer, 1906) a junior homonym of C. globosa Thiele, 1898, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3). 48.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Craniella globosa (Carter, 1886a), a potential homonym of Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 and Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906), is confirmed as Tetilla globosa (Carter, 1886a) from re-examination of type material (Van Soest & Rützler 2002), and therefore secondary homonymy is avoided (ICZN Art. 59.2). Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 is the senior secondary homonym of Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906) (ICZN Art. 57.3), and the name is maintained. Craniella globosa (Baer, 1906) is the junior secondary homonym of Craniella globosa Thiele, 1898 and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name (ICZN 57.3, 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Craniella baeri nom.nov., named after Leopold Baer. 49. Removal of homonymy between Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) and Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997. 49.1. Psetalia globulosa gray, 1873: 234 (type locality Singapore). Originally described as Psetalia globulosa gray, 1873 it is the type species of Psetalia gray, 1867 (by monotypy). The genus name has not been used after 1899 and is therefore nomen oblitum (ICZN Art. 23.9) (cf. Van Soest & Rützler 2002: 90). It is only known from four specimens from the vicinity of Singapore that correspond to the 32 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. characteristics of Cinachyrella Wilson, 1925, which is the nomen protectum (Van Soest & Rützler 2002: 90). As a consequence, Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) is the senior secondary homonym of C. globulosa DesqueyrouxFaúndez & Van Soest, 1997 (ICZN Art. 57.3). 49.2. Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997: 413 (type locality off Santiago Island, Eastern galapagos Islands). Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997 is a junior secondary homonym of Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 49.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) is the senior secondary homonym of Cinachyrella globulosa DesqueyrouxFaúndez & Van Soest, 1997 and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997 is the junior secondary homonym of Cinachyrella globulosa (gray, 1873) and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Cinachyrella desqueyrouxae nom.nov., named after Ruth Desqueyroux-Faúndez. 50. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Myxilla) granulata (Bowerbank, 1866) and Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891. 50.1. Halichondria granulata Bowerbank, 1866: 262 (type locality Oban, Scotland). Even though Arndt (1935: 58) synonymised H. granulata Bowerbank, 1866 with Myxilla (Myxilla) fimbriata (Bowerbank, 1866) it remains the senior primary homonym of Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 50.2. Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891: 310 (type locality Assab Bay, Eritrea). This species is a junior primary homonym of Halichondria granulata Bowerbank, 1866 and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 57.2 & 60.3). 50.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Halichondria granulata Bowerbank, 1866 is the senior primary homonym of Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891 even though it was revised as Myxilla (Myxilla) fimbriata (Bowerbank, 1866) (ICZN Art. 57.2). The accepted name is maintained. Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891 is the junior primary homonym of Halichondria granulata Bowerbank, 1866 and in the absence of synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. Art. 60.3), for which we propose Halichondria kelleri nom. nov., named after Conrad Keller. 51. Removal of homonymy between Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898) and Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Burton, 1932b). 51.1. Amorphilla halichondroides Thiele, 1898: 45 (type locality? Enoshima, Japan). Originally described as Amorphilla halichondroides Thiele, 1898 the genus Amorphilla is a junior synonym of Hymeniacidon on account of its type species, Hymenacidon sanguinea (grant, 1826b), being a junior synonym of the type species of Hymeniacidon, Hymeniacidon perlevis (Montagu, 1814) (type by subsequent designation) (Erpenbeck & Van Soest 2002: 809), and as such Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898) is the senior secondary homonym of Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Burton, 1932b) and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). 51.2. Uritaia halichondroides Burton, 1932b: 199 (type locality off South Sakhalin, Pacific Russia). Uritaia halichondroides Burton, 1932b is the type species of Uritaia Burton, 1932b, which is a junior synonym of Hymeniacidon Bowerbank, 1859 (Erpenbeck & Van Soest 2002: 809), making Burton’s (1932b) species a junior secondary homonym of Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898) and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 60.3). 51.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898) is the senior secondary homonym of Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Burton, 1932b), and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Burton, 1932b) is the junior secondary homonym of Hymeniacidon halichondroides (Thiele, 1898), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3), for which we propose Hymeniacidon burtoni nom. nov., named after Maurice Burton. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 33 52. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988), Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 and Mycale (Naviculina) hentscheli Sim & Lee, 2001. 52.1. Carmia hentscheli Bergquist & Fromont, 1988: 24 (type locality Anchor Bay, New Zealand). Originally described in the genus Carmia gray, 1867: 537 it was merged as a subgenus of Mycale gray, 1867: 533 by Topsent (1924b: 84) (Van Soest & Hajdu 2002b: 678), making it a senior secondary homonym of Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli sensu Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 (ICZN Art. 57.3), and the name maintained. 52.2. Mycale hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994: 288 (type locality Shark Bay, Western Australia). Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 288) proposed a new name Mycale hentscheli for Mycale macilenta australis Hentschel, 1911 from Shark Bay, Western Australia, which he rejected as being synonymous with Hymeniacidon macilenta Bowerbank, 1866 (= Mycale (Carmia) macilenta) from Celtic Seas previously proposed by Topsent (1924b: 84), and also because the subspecific name australis was already in use for Mycale australis (gray, 1866). Carmia hentscheli Bergquist & Fromont (1988) became the senior secondary homonym when the genus was transferred as a subgenus to Mycale by Topsent (1924b), and the subgeneric division of Mycale subsequently adopted by Van Soest (1984: 24) and further expanded by Van Soest & Hajdu (2002b: 670) (ICZN Art. 57.3). It requires a new name to remove the homonymy. 52.3. Mycale (Aegogropila) hentscheli Sim & Lee, 2001: 27 (type locality gageodo Island, South Korea). Sim & Lee’s (2001: 27) species Mycale (Aegogropila) hentscheli from Korea is the junior-most homonym of the three M. hentscheli species, with Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) from New Zealand and Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 from Western Australia taking priority, respectively. The Korean species has already been renamed Mycale (Naviculina) chungae Lerner & Hajdu, 2002: 114, with no further action required. 52.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) is the senior secondary homonym of Mycale hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 is the junior secondary homonym of Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988), in the absence of synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Mycale (Carmia) ernsthentscheli nom. nov., named after Ernst Hentschel. Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Sim & Lee, 2001 is a junior homonym of Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988), but which has already been removed from homonymy by Lerner & Hajdu (2002) as Mycale (Naviculina) chungae Lerner & Hajdu, 2002, with no further action required. 53. Removal of homonymy between Raspailia (Clathriodendron) irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888) and Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) irregularis Hentschel, 1914. 53.1. Clathriodendron irregularis Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 315 (type localities Port Jackson, New South Wales, and Western Australia) Von Lendenfeld’s (1888) species is the senior secondary homonym of Raspailia irregularis Hentschel, 1914 because Clathriodendron Von Lendenfeld, 1888 was considered a junior synonym and subgenus of Raspailia Nardo, 1833 (Hentschel 1911: 381; Hooper 1991: 1195; Hooper 2002a: 475), even though Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 366) considered that Von Lendenfeld’s species was incertae sedis / unrecognisable (following Hallmann 1912: 296). Two syntypes of Von Lendenfeld’s species exist (AM g9128 from Western Australia and BMNH 1887.1.24.57 from New South Wales) but in Hallmann’s (1912) revision of Von Lendenfeld’s (1888) species Clathriodendron irregularis he overlooked the syntype in the Australian Museum, such that no lectotype designation has yet been made to fix the type locality, suggested as Port Jackson, New South Wales by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 366). We here determine that Raspailia (Clathriodendron) irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888) is the senior secondary homonym of Raspailia irregularis Hentschel, 1914, and the name is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). 53.2. Raspailia irregularis Hentschel, 1914: 121 (type locality Wilkes Land, Antarctica). Raspailia irregularis Hentschel, 1914, referred to subgenus Hymeraphiopsis in Hooper (1991), is a junior second- 34 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. ary homonym of Raspailia (Clathriodendron) irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888), requiring a replacement name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 60.3). 53.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Raspailia (Clathriodendron) irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888) is unrecognisable (Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994) but is the senior secondary homonym of Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) irregularis Hentschel, 1914 and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) irregularis Hentschel, 1914 is the junior secondary homonym of Raspailia irregularis (Von Lendenfeld, 1888), in the absence of known synonyms requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3), for which we propose Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) hentscheli nom.nov., named after Ernst Hentschel. 54. Removal of homonymy between Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885), Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891, Pseudosuberites incrustans (Brøndsted, 1924) and Protosuberites incrustans (Stephens, 1915). 54.1. Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885: 10 (type locality Norwegian Sea, off Norway). Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885 is potentially a senior primary homonym of Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891 and Suberites incrustans Brøndsted, 1924, but it is not a real Suberites. It was initially referred to Laxosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885) (Van Soest 2001: 73). This was subsequently referred to Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885) on account of the type species of Laxosuberites Topsent, 1896, Suberites rugosus Schmidt, 1868, belonging to Hymeniacidon Bowerbank, 1858 as H. rugosa (Schmidt, 1868) (type by original designation) (cf. Van Soest 2002a: 235). The combination Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885) is currently accepted (WPD 2019). 54.2. Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891: 318 (type locality Assab Bay, Eritrea). Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891 was a junior primary homonym of Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885, but was removed from homonymy by Burton (1930) as a valid species of Suberites, who renamed it Suberites kelleri nom. nov. (Burton, 1930: 536). No further action required. 54.3. Suberites incrustans Brøndsted, 1924: 162 (type locality Campbell Island, New Zealand). Originally described as Suberites incrustans Brøndsted, 1924, and a junior primary homonym of Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885 and Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891, it was removed from homonymy by Burton (1930: 536) as he renamed it Suberites brondstedi Burton, 1930, but which Bergquist (1968: 24) subsequently synonymised with Pseudosuberites sulcatus (Thiele, 1905). No further action required. 54.4. Laxosuberites incrustans Stephens, 1915: 36 (type locality of the West coast of Ireland, Celtic Seas). This species is a junior secondary homonym of Laxosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885) = Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885)]. One solution would be to synonymise Stephens’ taxon with that of Hansen’s species as Protosuberites on the assumption that they are similar, and possibly the same, but this remains equivocal. Another solution would be to compare Stephens’ species with Topsent’s (1904) deepwater species of Suberites (gibbosiceps, laticeps etc.), requiring a careful comparison of respective collections. The third most parsimonious solution is to consider the taxa separate species, and therefore rename the junior homonym. We choose the latter solution based on the probability that the two taxa being conspecific is remote given their highly disjunct distributions, requiring a new name for Stephens’ (1915) species (ICZN Art. 59.1). 54.5. Summary of Proposed Actions. Protosuberites incrustans (Hansen, 1885) is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2), of Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891, Suberites incrustans Brøndsted, 1924, and senior secondary homonym of Laxosuberites incrustans Stephens, 1915. Suberites incrustans Keller, 1891 as junior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2) was removed from homonymy with Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885 by Burton (1930) who renamed it Suberites kelleri Burton, 1930: 536, with no further action required. Pseudosuberites incrustans (Brøndsted, 1924) was renamed as Suberites brondstedi Burton, 1930 to avoid junior homonymy with Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885, but was reassigned as a synonym of Pseudosuberites sulcatus (Thiele, 1905) by Bergquist (1968), with no further action required. Protosuberites incrustans (Stephens, 1915) is a remaining junior secondary homonym of Suberites incrustans Hansen, 1885, which in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1), for which we propose Protosuberites stephensae nom. nov., named after Jane Stephens. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 35 55. Removal of homonymy between Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata (Alander, 1937) and Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata Vacelet, 1969. 55.1. Hymoxenia inflata Alander, 1937: 72 (type locality Trondheimsfjord, Norway). Originally described as Hymoxenia inflata Alander, 1937, the type species of Hymoxenia Alander, 1937, the genus and species were included in synonymy with Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) by Van Soest (2002e: 582), and the species is the senior secondary homonym of Hymedesmia inflata Vacelet, 1969 and the name maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). 55.2. Hymedesmia inflata Vacelet, 1969: 203 (type locality off Marseille, Western Mediterranean). This species is a junior secondary homonym of Hymedesmia inflata (Alander, 1937) and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 67.3, 59.1 & 60.3). 55.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata (Alander, 1937) is the senior secondary homonym of Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata Vacelet, 1969 (ICZN Art. 57.3) and the name is maintained. Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) inflata Vacelet, 1969 is a junior secondary homonym of Hymedesmia inflata (Alander, 1937) and in the absence of known synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) jeanvaceleti nom. nov., named for Jean Vacelet (there is already a Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) vaceleti Díaz & Pomponi, 2018). 56. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880), Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Kieschnick, 1896), Haliclona irregularis (Kirkpatrick, 1900), and Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Brøndsted, 1924). 56.1. Cacochalina irregularis Czerniavsky, 1880: 232 (type locality Novorossiysk, Black Sea). Originally named Cacochalina irregularis Czerniavsky, 1880 the genus Cacochalina Schmidt, 1868 was determined to be potentially allocated to Callyspongia (Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine 2002a: 837), with others including Cacochalina irregularis Czerniavsky, 1880 allocated to Haliclona (cf. Van Soest 2001: 82). Burton (1927: 290) suggested C. irregularis Czerniavsky, 1880 was a possible synonym (with question) of Chalina limbata Bowerbank, 1866, the latter being the type species of Acervochalina Ridley, 1884a and a junior synonym of Chalinula Schmidt, 1868, but Van Soest (2001: 82) includes the former in Haliclona. Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Kieschnick, 1896), Haliclona irregularis (Kirkpatrick, 1900), and Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Brøndsted, 1924) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 56.2. Gellius irregularis Kieschnick, 1896: 531 (type locality Ternate, Indonesia). Originally described as Gellius irregularis Kieschnick, 1896 there is no type material surviving, and Thiele (1903) doubts the identity of the species and suggests it is incertae sedis. Nevertheless, it was transferred to Haliclona grant, 1841 and subgenus Gellius gray, 1867 (De Weerdt 2002: 859), making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis Brøndsted, 1924, and senior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis (Kieschnick, 1900), both junior homonyms of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880), requiring new names (ICZN Art. 57.2, 57.3 & 59.1). 56.3. Stylotella irregularis Kirkpatrick, 1900: 137 (type locality Christmas Island, Northwest Australia). Originally named Stylotella irregularis Kirkpatrick, 1900 it was transferred to Axinosia Hallmann, 1914 (a synonym of Axinella Schmidt, 1862), and subsequently to Haliclona by Burton (1959: 219) without comment. The figure of spicules published by Kirkpatrick (1900: 136) shows clear small oxeas with stylote and strongylote modifications, typically as in Haliclona species. It is possibly a species of Neopetrosia or Petrosia as Kirkpatrick compares it with Petrosia (= Neopetrosia) contignata Thiele, 1899), but membership of Haliclona is more likely, and we follow here Burton’s (1959) suggestion. This is thus a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880) and Haliclona irregularis sensu Kieschnick, 1896, and a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis sensu Brøndsted, 1924, and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1). 56.4. Gellius irregularis Brøndsted, 1924: 127 (type locality Campbell Island, New Zealand) Originally allocated to Gellius irregularis Brøndsted, 1924 it was transferred to Sigmadocia by Bergquist & Warne (1980: 23) following the revision of De Laubenfels (1936: 69), which is a synonym of Haliclona (Gellius) (De 36 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Weerdt 2002: 859). Brøndsted’s (1924: 127) species from New Zealand is different from that of Kieschnick (1896: 531) from Indonesia and Kirkpatrick (1900: 137) from Christmas Island, both of which are junior secondary homonyms of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880), and both requiring new names (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 59.1). 56.5. Summary of Proposed Actions Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880) is the senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Kieschnick, 1896), Haliclona irregularis (Kirkpatrick, 1900), and Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Brøndsted, 1924) and the name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Kieschnick, 1896) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880) and in the absence of synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) kieschnicki nom. nov., named after Oswald Kieschnick. Haliclona irregularis (Kirkpatrick, 1900) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880), and in the absence of synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona kirkpatricki nom. nov., named after Randolph Kirkpatrick. Haliclona (Gellius) irregularis (Brøndsted, 1924) is a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona irregularis (Czerniavsky, 1880) and in the absence of synonyms requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) holgerbrondstedi nom.nov. named for Holger Brøndsted (there is already a Haliclona (Rhizoniera) brondstedi Bergquist & Warne, 1980). 57. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) laevis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) and Haliclona laevis (griessinger, 1971). 57.1. Gellius laevis Ridley & Dendy, 1886: 333 (type locality off Rio de la Plata, Southwest Atlantic). Originally described as Gellius laevis Ridley & Dendy, 1886 it was reassigned to Haliclona grant, 1841: 5, when Gellius gray, 1867: 838 was transferred to the synonymy of Haliclona grant, 1841: 5 by De Weerdt (2002: 859), making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona laevis (griessinger, 1971) (ICZN Art. 57.2). 57.2. Adocia laevis griessinger, 1971: 160 (type locality Alboran Sea, Western Mediterranean). Originally named Adocia laevis griessinger, 1971 it was reassigned to Haliclona by De Weerdt (1989: 60; 2000: 6) as Haliclona (Haliclona) laevis. This made it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellus) laevis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886), and thus it requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1). 57.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Gellius) laevis (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) is to be maintained as senior (secondary) homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Haliclona) laevis (griessinger, 1971) is a junior secondary homonym without published synonyms and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 59.1, 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Haliclona (Haliclona) jeanmicheli nom. nov., named after Jean-Michel griessinger (there is already a Haliclona (Reniera) griessingeri Van Lent & De Weerdt, 1987). 58. Removal of homonymy between three species assigned to Callyspongia lamella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). 58.1. Chalinopora lamella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 757 (type locality Port Jackson, Australia). This combination, the senior secondary homonym of two additional lamella species, was proposed to be a species of Cladochalina, now accepted as a subgenus of Callyspongia, by Burton (1927: 294), making it the eldest (by page priority, ICZN Rec. 69A-10) of the combinations Callyspongia lamella. Subsequently, it was cited to be a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) diffusa (Ridley, 1884b: 183) by Wiedenmayer (1989: 108), who based his reassignment on an unpublished manuscript of Burton housed at the BMNH. Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 91) and the World Porifera Database accepted Wiedenmayer’s judgment, as we do here. 58.2. Pachychalina ramulosa var. lamella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 777 (type locality New Zealand). The combination is a junior synonym of Callyspongia ramosa (gray, 1843: 295) according to Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 97), based on redescription of Burton (1934a: 606). Regardless of this synonymy, the original EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 37 combination is invalid because the senior and the junior names are congeneric (genus Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56). A new name is required (ICZN Art. 59.1), which can then enter in synonymy with Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa. However, C. (C.) ramosa is itself a junior homonym (see below, Case nr. 78), and is proposed to be replaced by its first available synonym, Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. 58.3. Ceraochalina multiformis var. lamella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 783 (type locality New Zealand). The combination is a junior synonym of Callyspongia ramosa (gray, 1843: 295) according to Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 98), based on redescription of Burton (1934a: 607). Regardless of this synonymy, the original combination is invalid because the senior and the junior names are congeneric (genus Callyspongia Duchasaing & Michelotti, 1864). A new name is required (ICZN Art. 59.1), which can then enter into synonymy with Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa. However, C. (C.) ramosa is itself a junior homonym (see below, Case nr. 78), and is proposed to be replaced by its first available synonym, Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. 58.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia lamella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3 & Rec. 69A-10) is to be maintained, but it is reassigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) diffusa (Ridley, 1884b). Callyspongia ramulosa lamella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is a junior secondary homonym, which is invalid through its membership of the same genus as the senior homonym (ICZN Art. 59.1). To remove the homonymy, we propose Callyspongia lendenfeldi nom. nov., named after Robert Von Lendenfeld, which is here reassigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb.nov. Callyspongia multiformis lamella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is a junior secondary homonym, which is invalid through its membership of the same genus as the senior homonym (ICZN Art. 59.1). To remove the homonymy, we propose Callyspongia vonlendenfeldi nom.nov., named after Robert Von Lendenfeld, which is here reassigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb.nov. 59. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia laxa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona laxa (Topsent, 1892b). 59.1. Chalinopora laxa Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 765 (type locality Port Jackson, Australia). Originally described as Chalinopora laxa Von Lendenfeld, 1887, it was transferred to Cladochalina Schmidt, 1870: 35 by Burton (1927: 294), with both Chalinopora Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 764 and Cladochalina now considered synonyms of Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56 (cf. Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine 2002a: 836). Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 120) suggested the species was incertae sedis in Chalinidae and “possibly a haplosclerid” based on Von Lendenfeld’s (1887) original description (the species has never been illustrated). However, Burton’s (1927: 294) actions of moving Chalinopora laxa to Cladochalina (= Callyspongia) was assumed to have been based on re-examination of the holotype in the BMNH 1886.8.27.409, and so it is parsimonious to re-allocate Chalinopora laxa Von Lendenfeld, 1887 to Callyspongia, but retain its status as incertae sedis until the holotype is re-examined. This removes the species from potential homonymy with Haliclona laxa (Topsent, 1892). 59.2. Raphisia laxa Topsent, 1892b: xx (type locality Banyuls, Western Mediterranean). Originally described as Raphisia laxa Topsent, 1892b the species was transferred to the genus Haliclona (Gellius) (De Weerdt 2000: 9; 2002: 857). Its potential junior homonymy with Chalinopora laxa Von Lendenfeld, 1887 is avoided by the action of re-allocating the latter species to Cladochalina by Burton (1927), which is a Callyspongia, rather than leaving it as incertae sedis in Chalinidae as was proposed by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994). 59.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia laxa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is to be maintained as a senior name (ICZN Art. 57.3), be it labelled as incertae sedis for the time being. Haliclona laxa (Topsent, 1892b) is also to be maintained as the potential homonymy was removed. No further action is required. 60. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Paresperella) levii (Uriz, 1987) and Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005. 38 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 60.1. Paresperella levii Uriz, 1987: 60 (type locality Atlantic coast of South Africa). Originally described as Paresperella levii Uriz, 1987 as a nom.nov. for Paresperella atlantica sensu Lévi, 1963: 13 (not P. atlantica Stephens, 1917: 7 from the Irish North Atlantic). The genus Paresperella Dendy, 1905: 162 is now accepted as a synonym of and subgenus of Mycale gray, 1867: 533 (cf. Van Soest & Hajdu 2002b: 683), making Uriz’s (1987) name for the South African species a senior secondary homonym of Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005. 60.2. Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005: 79 (type locality Atlantic coast of South Africa). This original combination is a junior homonym of Mycale (Paresperella) levii (Uriz, 1987) when Paresperella Dendy, 1905 was synonymised with Mycale gray, 1867 by Van Soest & Hajdu (2002b), thus it requires a new name. 60.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Mycale (Paresperella) levii (Uriz, 1987) is to be maintained as a senior secondary name (ICZN Art. 57.3). Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005 is a junior secondary homonym without published synonyms (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Mycale (Carmia) samaaii nom. nov., named after Toufiek Samaai. 61. Removal of homonymy between Isodictya lobata (Esper, 1794 = Isodictya palmata (Ellis & Solander, 1786)) and Amphilectus lobatus (Montagu, 1814). 61.1. Spongia lobata Esper, 1794: 273 (type locality uncertain, suggested to be the ‘East Indies’ (‘nach sicherem Vermutung’), but judged to be unlikely). This combination is considered a junior synonym of Isodictya palmata (Ellis & Solander, 1786: 189) based on Esper’s pl. XLVI, but then the suggested locality cannot be correct, because this species does not occur in the East Indies. His description is also based on Seba (1758: vol. III pl. 96 fig. 1), which is likely also Isodictya palmata, so we decide here that the synonymy provided in the World Porifera Database is correct and that its type locality is the North Atlantic Ocean. Lamarck (1814: 446) mentioned Esper’s name Spongia lobata as ‘var. beta’ under his description of Spongia arborescens stating that the locality was American Seas. The use of this senior primary homonym of Spongia lobata Montagu, 1814 cannot serve as a nomen oblitum as it does not meet the conditions of ICZN Art. 23.9, nor can its likely junior synonymy of Isodictya palmata remove the homonymy. 61.2. Spongia lobata Montagu, 1814: 85 (type locality coast of Devon, United Kingdom). The original combination was subsequently transferred to several different genera (the preoccupied Corybas gray, 1867: 537 and Esperiopsis Carter, 1882: 296), but eventually was settled in the genus Amphilectus Vosmaer, 1880: 109, as Amphilectus lobatus (see Van Soest & Hajdu 2002a: 658). The combination is a junior primary homonym of Esper’s species, but there are several junior synonyms available to remove the homonymy. The earliest synonym would appear to be Isodictya clarkei Bowerbank, 1866: 330 according to Ackers et al. (1992: 118), but this is controversial because Arndt (1935: 50) assigned this to the closely related Amphilectus fucorum (Esper, 1794: 278). Instead, we propose Chalinula ovulum Schmidt, 1870: 38, supported by Lundbeck (1905: 34) and Arndt (1935: 50), as the junior synonym eligible to replace A. lobatus. 61.3. Summary of proposed actions. Isodictya lobata (Esper, 1794) is the senior primary homonym, but it is a junior synonym of Isodictya palmata (Ellis & Solander, 1786), which is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Amphilectus lobatus (Montagu, 1814) is a junior (primary) homonym and needs to be replaced by its oldest junior synonym (ICZN Art. 60.2). To remove the homonymy, we propose Amphilectus ovulum (Schmidt, 1870) comb. nov. as its replacement. 62. Removal of homonymy between Suberites lobatus (Renier, 1828) (= Suberites massa Nardo, 1847) and Suberites lobatus (Wilson, 1902). 62.1. Lithumena lobatus Renier, 1828: no page number known (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). We have not seen Renier (1828), we only have a mentioning in Lieberkühn (1859: 521), where Lithumena lobatus EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 39 is reassigned to the synonymy of Suberites massa Nardo, 1847: 116. The genus Lithumena Renier, 1828 and its species are ‘forgotten’ in the sense of ICZN Art. 23.9.2 (not used after 1899, except in mentioning its existence in De Laubenfels (1936: 153; misspelled as Litumenia), and Van Soest (2002a: 242)), whereas the senior synonym Suberites massa has been used in dozens of scientific publications in the last 50 years), making the species unavailable. Consequently, there is no homonymy with Suberites lobatus (Wilson, 1902). 62.2. Phakellia lobata Wilson, 1902: 399 (type locality Puerto Rico, Caribbean). This species was transferred to Isociella Hallmann, 1920: 784 by De Laubenfels (1936: 152-153), and subsequently to Suberites Nardo, 1833: 523 by Van Soest (2017b: 192), and is currently accepted as Suberites lobatus. It is a junior secondary homonym of Lithumena lobatus Renier, 1828, but since this is declared nomen oblitum (ICZN Art. 23.9.2), homonymy is removed. 62.3. Summary of proposed actions. Suberites lobatus (Renier, 1828) as a nomen oblitum is a junior synonym of Suberites massa Nardo, 1847, which is to be maintained. Suberites lobatus (Wilson, 1902) is to be maintained as a valid name, as the homonymy with Renier’s species is removed by its status as nomen oblitum (ICZN Art. 23.9.2). 63. Removal of homonymy between Tethya multistella microstella Von Lendenfeld, 1888 and Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990. 63.1. Tethya multistella var. microstella Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 47 (type locality Port Jackson and Port Phillip Heads, Southeast Australia). Von Lendenfeld (1888: 47) erected two varieties of his species Tethya multistella var. megastella Von Lendenfeld, 1888 and var. microstella Von Lendenfeld, 1888. Both were considered synonyms by Sarà & Sarà (2004: 147) of a single species Tethya multistella Von Lendenfeld, 1888. However, varieties erected before 1961 are assumed to be governed by ICZN Art. 45.6.4 unless expressly stated as infrasubspecific, which Von Lendenfeld did not do. Consequently, var. microstella is to be treated as a name of the species group and is the senior primary homonym of Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990. Normally, the latter name as a junior primary homonym would have to be replaced. However, removal of the homonymy is proposed to be done through ICZN Art. 46 and 47. The species Tethya multistella has two named varieties, one of which must be the name-bearing type to be named Tethya multistella var. multistella. We as first revisors indicate here Tethya multistella var. microstella as the name bearing type, which effectively means that its name changes to T. multistella multistella with T. microstella as an objective junior synonym. Consequently, the senior primary homonymy with T. microstella Sarà is removed. 63.2. Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990: 153 (type locality Orpheus Island, Northeast Australia). Following the above proposed action, the name Tethya microstella remains valid without homonymy. 63.3. Summary of proposed actions. Tethya multistella var. microstella Von Lendenfeld, 1888 is to be changed into Tethya multistella multistella as a consequence of the indication of its status as name-bearing type of the species Tethya multistella (ICZN Art. 46 & 47). Both this and its var. megastella are considered synonyms of a single species T. multistella. Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990 is to be maintained as a valid species, no homonymy remains. 64. Removal of homonymy between Lissodendoryx (Lissodendoryx) minuta Burton, 1956 and Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) minuta (Calcinai & Pansini, 2000). 64.1. Lissodendoryx minuta Burton, 1956: 130 (type locality Sierra Leone, West Africa). The original combination is here assigned to the subgenus Lissodendoryx Topsent, 1892a: 97 based on the subgenus definitions of Van Soest (2002b: 540). The combination is a senior homonym of Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) minuta (Calcinai & Pansini, 2000) despite different subgenus affiliation (ICZN Art. 57.4). 64.2. Ectyodoryx minuta Calcinai & Pansini, 2000: 375 (type locality Ross Sea, Antarctica). Originally named as Ectyodoryx minuta Calcinai & Pansini, 2000 this species was transferred to Lissodendoryx when Ectyodoryx Lundbeck, 1909: 445 was synonymised with Lissodendoryx Topsent, 1892a: 97 under a wider 40 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. scope of the genus (Van Soest 2002b: 540, 544), making this species a junior secondary homonym of Lissodendoryx minuta Burton, 1956, thus requiring a new name. 64.3. Summary of proposed actions. Lissodendoryx (Lissodendoryx) minuta Burton, 1956 is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) minuta (Calcinai & Pansini, 2000) is a junior secondary homonym without published synonyms and thus needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) calcinaiae nom.nov., named after Barbara Calcinai. 65. Removal of homonymy between Pachychalina mollis (Topsent, 1897) and Amphimedon mollis (Wilson, 1902). 65.1. Cacochalina mollis Topsent, 1897: 485 (type locality Ambon, Indonesia). The original combination was reassigned to genus Pachychalina Schmidt, 1868 as Pachychalina mollis by Desqueyroux-Faúndez (1984: 752), making it a senior secondary homonym of Pachychalina mollis Wilson, 1902. 65.2. Pachychalina mollis Wilson, 1902: 390 (type locality Puerto Rico, Caribbean). The original combination is a junior secondary homonym of Pachychalina mollis (Topsent, 1897). The species was assigned to the synonymy of Haliclona (Amphimedon) viridis (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 81) by Wiedenmayer (1977: 84). This was subsequently renamed as Amphimedon viridis by Van Soest (1980: 29), and all the synonyms proposed by Wiedenmayer were adopted also by Van Soest, although he discussed the possibility of its membership of Niphates (cf. Van Soest 1980: 42). The species was never properly redescribed, so the World Porifera Database listed it as Amphimedon mollis accepted as incertae sedis, as proof for junior synonymy of A. viridis was not sufficiently provided. Nevertheless, the two homonyms discussed here are no longer considered congeneric and may be conserved under ICZN Art. 59.2. 65.3. Summary of proposed actions. Pachychalina mollis (Topsent 1897) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Amphimedon mollis (Wilson, 1902) is also to be maintained even though it is a junior secondary homonym, because it no longer is considered congeneric with the senior homonym (ICZN Art. 59.2). It is possibly a junior synonym of Amphimedon viridis Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 81 and as such homonymy would be removed. 66. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona mollis (Schmidt, 1870), Haliclona (Reniera) mollis (Lambe, 1893), Haliclona (Reniera) mollis (Baer, 1906), Haliclona baeri (Wilson, 1925) and Haliclona baeri De Laubenfels, 1936. 66.1. Siphonochalina mollis Schmidt, 1870: 34 (type locality Florida, USA). Van Soest (2001: 99) in his list of European Porifera reassigned this combination to the genus Haliclona as Haliclona mollis. There is a likely confusion / error behind this reassignment, as Van Soest cited Schmidt (1868) as the source (not Schmidt 1870). In Schmidt (1868) there is no citation of the Floridian species Siphonochalina mollis, but there is a description of Mediterranean species Siphonochalina coriacea Schmidt, 1868: 7, the only Siphonochalina mentioned in Schmidt (1868). In view of the fact that Van Soest intended to list European species only, it is reasonable to assume that he mixed up the two species (although he listed Siphonochalina coriacea separately in the list of European Callyspongiidae species). The only other publication mentioning Siphonochalina mollis is Rützler et al. (2009: 303), where it is suggested that S. mollis is “probably a Callyspongia”). We conclude that Haliclona mollis sensu Schmidt, 1870 must be reassigned herein to Callyspongia mollis (Schmidt, 1870) comb. nov., which removes its senior secondary homonymy with the two other homonyms (ICZN Art. 57.3.1). The species is not known from recent descriptions and remains a taxon inquirendum. 66.2. Reniera mollis Lambe, 1893: 26 (type locality Vancouver Island, Pacific coast of Canada). Originally named Reniera mollis Lambe, 1893 it was transferred to Haliclona by De Weerdt (2002: 867) through the synonymy between Reniera Schmidt, 1862: 72 and Haliclona grant, 1841: 5, making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona mollis (Baer, 1906). The subgenus affiliation is not yet ascertained, but it is likely a member of EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 41 Haliclona (Rhizoniera), as De Weerdt (1987) (thesis) associated it with Haliclona rosea (Bowerbank, 1866: 282), currently Haliclona (Rhizoniera) rosea. 66.3. Reniera mollis Baer, 1906: 14 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). Originally named Reniera mollis Baer, 1906 it was transferred to Haliclona by De Weerdt (2002: 867) through the synonymy between Reniera Schmidt, 1862 and Haliclona grant, 1841, also making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona mollis (Lambe, 1893), requiring a new name. De Laubenfels (1936: 40) detected the homonymy, proposed to remove it by providing a new name, Haliclona baeri, but by this act created a further junior homonymy with Haliclona baeri (Wilson, 1925: 398, as Reniera implexa var. baeri). 66.4. Summary of proposed actions. Callyspongia mollis (Schmidt, 1870) comb. nov. is reassigned to the genus Callyspongia and thus is removed from homonymy with mollis Lambe, 1893 and mollis Baer, 1906 (ICZN Art. 57.3.1). Haliclona mollis (Lambe, 1893) is to be maintained as a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3, 57.3.1). Haliclona mollis (Baer, 1906) is a junior secondary homonym with published synonym Haliclona baeri De Laubenfels, 1936, which in turn is a junior homonym of Haliclona baeri (Wilson, 1925). H. baeri sensu de Laubenfels does not appear to have a published synonym, so it needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy of both junior homonyms we propose Haliclona leopoldbaeri nom. nov., named after Leopold Baer. The subgenus affiliation is not yet ascertained. 67. Removal of homonymy between Geodia nigra Von Lendenfeld, 1888 and Geodia nigra (Lindgren, 1897). 67.1. Geodia nigra Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 33 (type locality Broughton Island, East Australia). This original combination is a senior secondary homonym of Geodia nigra (Lindgren, 1897) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 67.2. Isops nigra Lindgren, 1897: 486 (type locality gaspar Strait, Indonesia). Lindgren’s species (extensively redescribed by Lindgren 1898: 352) was originally described in Isops Sollas, 1880: 396, which was subsequently transferred as a subgenus to Geodia Lamarck, 1815: 333 at the suggestion of Burton (1926: 2). Although Uriz (2002: 139) still used a separately valid genus Isops, the Geodia status of Isops was confirmed by molecular data of Cárdenas et al. (2010: 98). This caused Lindgren’s species to become a junior secondary homonym of Geodia nigra Von Lendenfeld, 1888, requiring a new name. 67.3. Summary of proposed actions. Geodia nigra Von Lendenfeld, 1888 is to be maintained as a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Geodia nigra (Lindgren, 1897) is a junior secondary homonym without published synonym and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Geodia nilslindgreni nom. nov., named after Nils Lindgren (there is already a Geodia lindgreni (Von Lendenfeld, 1903) as Sidonops). 68. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona nodosa (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona nodosa Lévi, 1993. 68.1. Reniera nodosa Thiele, 1905: 461 (type locality Calbuco, Chile). Originally named Reniera nodosa Thiele, 1905 it was transferred to Haliclona by De Weerdt (2002: 867) through the synonymy between Reniera Schmidt, 1862 and Haliclona grant, 1841, making it the senior secondary homonym of H. nodosa Lévi, 1993. Its subgenus affiliation is not yet ascertained. 68.2. Haliclona nodosa Lévi, 1993: 62 (type locality Norfolk Rise, off New Caledonia). This is the original combination, thus bringing it into junior homonymy by the transfer of Reniera nodosa Thiele, 1905 to Haliclona (De Weerdt 2002: 867), and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.1). Its subgenus affiliation is not yet ascertained. 68.3. Summary of proposed actions. Haliclona nodosa (Thiele, 1905) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona nodosa Lévi, 1993 is a junior secondary homonym without known synonyms, and is to be renamed (ICZN Art. 57.1, 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Haliclona levii nom. nov., named after Claude Lévi. 42 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 69. Removal of homonymy between Hyalonema (Cyliconema) ovatum Ijima, 1895 and Hyalonema (Coscinonema) ovatum Okada, 1932. 69.1. Hyalonema ovatum Ijima, 1895: 95 (type locality Sagami Bay, Japan). This species was reassigned to Hyalonema (Cyliconema) ovatum by Ijima (1927: 367). It is a senior primary homonym of Okada’s species (ICZN Art. 57.2). 69.2. Hyalonema (Coscinonema) ovatum Okada, 1932: 26 (type locality South Southwest of Omaizaki, Japan). Okada was apparently unaware of Ijima’s Hyalonema ovatum as he did not refer to it. It is a clear junior homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Neither species were mentioned in Tabachnick & Menshenina’s (2002) review of the family Hyalonematidae. 69.3. Summary of proposed actions. Hyalonema (Cyliconema) ovatum Ijima, 1895 is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Hyalonema (Coscinonema) ovatum Okada, 1932 is a junior primary homonym without obvious synonyms and thus needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Hyalonema (Coscinonema) okadai nom. nov., named after Yaichiro Okada. 70. Removal of homonymy between Polymastia pacifica Lambe, 1893 and Polymastia pacifica Koltun, 1966. 70.1. Polymastia pacifica Lambe, 1893: 32 (type locality Vancouver Island, Pacific coast of Canada). The species is considered to be accepted (World Porifera Database). This original combination is a senior homonym of P. sol var. pacifica Koltun, 1966 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 70.2. Polymastia sol var. pacifica Koltun, 1966: 82 (type locality Kamchatka, Pacific coast of Russia). Originally described as a subspecies Polymastia sol var. pacifica Koltun, 1966, the species was elevated to species rank (Plotkin 2002; Williams et al. 2018: 195) making it a junior homonym of Polymastia pacifica Lambe, 1894, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 70.3. Summary of proposed actions. Polymastia pacifica Lambe, 1893 is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Polymastia pacifica Koltun, 1966 is a junior primary homonym without obvious synonyms and thus needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Polymastia koltuni nom. nov., named after Vladimir M. Koltun. 71. Removal of homonymy between Phakellia papyracea Carter, 1886c = Echinoclathria leporina (Lamarck, 1814)] and Phakellia papyracea Ridley & Dendy, 1886. 71.1. Phakellia papyracea Carter, 1886c: 379 (type locality Port Western, Southeast Australia). This species was reassigned to the synonymy of Echinoclathria leporina (Lamarck, 1814: 444) by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 280). It was described in the same volume as Phakellia papyracea sensu Ridley & Dendy, 1886 but on p. 478, making it a senior homonym on the basis of ICZN Art. Rec. 69A.10 (page precedence). 71.2. Phakellia papyracea Ridley & Dendy, 1886: 478 (type locality Prince Edward and Crozet Isands, Southern Indian Ocean). Lambe (1893: 76) used this name for an unnamed ‘variety’ found in the Canadian Arctic. The variety not only was reported at a large distance from the type locality but also had considerably different shape as well as much smaller spicules. Subsequently, Hentschel (1929) decided Lambe’s variety deserved a new name, Phakellia beringensis Hentschel, 1929: 975. Hentschel’s species was reassigned by Hooper (1996: 482) to genus Echinoclathria Carter, 1885b: 355 as E. beringensis, but this did not concern Ridley & Dendy’s Phakellia papyracea, only the variety of Lambe. So far, Phakellia papyracea sensu Ridley & Dendy remains undiscussed and the World Porifera Database accepted the combination as valid. It is a junior primary homonym and needs to be renamed, regardless of its genus identity (ICZN Art. 60.3). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 43 71.3. Summary of proposed actions. Echinoclathria papyracea (Carter, 1886c) is to be maintained as a junior synonym of Echinoclathria leporina (Lamarck, 1814) (ICZN Art. 57.2). Phakellia papyracea Ridley & Dendy, 1886 is a junior primary homonym without known synonyms and thus needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Phakellia stuartridleyi nom. nov., named after Stuart Ridley (there is already a species Phakellia ridleyi Dendy, 1887, now accepted as Phakettia ridleyi). 72. Removal of homonymy between Phyllospongia papyracea (Esper, 1806) and Spongia papyracea Hyatt, 1877. 72.1. Spongia papyracea Esper, 1806: 38 (type locality Trankebar, India). This well-known and widespread sponge was redescribed from the type material by Ehlers (1870: 22). Since then, the type material has become lost, but Esper’s and Ehlers’ descriptions are clear enough to establish the identity of papyracea (ICZN Art. 57.2). Ehlers erected the genus Phyllospongia Ehlers, 1870: 30 for it (type species by monotypy) and this was confirmed by e.g. Bergquist et al. (1988: 302), along with descriptions of additional species of the genus. 72.2. Spongia vermiculata var. papyracea Hyatt, 1877: 526 (type locality ‘East Indies’). When describing this variety, Hyatt (1877) made no mention of Esper’s (1806) Spongia papyracea. His description does not resemble Phyllospongia, but its specific identity remains incertae sedis, because he did not give a habitus figure. Spongia vermiculata Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 35 is a junior synonym of Spongia barbara Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 31, and quite unlike Phyllospongia species. Hyatt’s combination is a junior primary homonym and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). 72.3. Summary of proposed actions. Phyllospongia papyracea (Esper, 1806) is the senior primary homonym and is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia papyracea Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym without obvious synonyms, which needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Spongia alpheushyatti nom.nov., named after Alpheus Hyatt (there are already several Spongia patronyms named after Hyatt). 73. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Reniera) pedunculata (Ridley & Dendy, 1886), Haliclona (Gellius) pedunculata (Lévi, 1993), and Haliclona (Rhizoniera) pedunculata Boury-Esnault et al., 1994. 73.1. Pachychalina (?) pedunculata Ridley & Dendy, 1886: 329 (type locality Kerguelen Island, Southern Indian Ocean). Originally described as Pachychalina with question mark, it was subsequently transferred to Reniera Schmidt, 1862 by Vacelet & Arnaud (1972: 19), which is a junior synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841: 5 (De Weerdt 2002: 867), making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) pedunculata (Lévi, 1993 as Gellius) and Haliclona (Rhizoniera) pedunculata (Boury-Esnault et al. 1994) as Rhizoniera (ICZN Art. 57.3). 73.2. Gellius pedunculatus Lévi, 1993: 63 (type locality Norfolk Ridge, South of New Caledonia). Originally named Gellius pedunculatus Lévi, 1993 it was transferred to Haliclona (Gellius) gray, 1867: 538 by De Weerdt (2002: 859), making it a junior homonym of Haliclona (Reniera) pedunculata (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) and requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 57.3). 73.3. Rhizoniera pedunculata Boury-Esnault et al., 1994: 133 (type locality Straits of gibraltar, Mediterranean). Originally named Rhizoniera pedunculata Boury-Esnault et al., 1994 it was transferred to Haliclona grant, 1841: 5 by De Weerdt (2002: 871) when Rhizoniera griessinger, 1971: 120 was reassigned as a synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841. This made the new combination a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona pedunculata (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) (ICZN Art. 60.3), requiring a new name. 73.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Reniera) pedunculata (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) as the senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Gellius) pedunculata (Lévi, 1993) is a junior secondary homonym without known synonyms, which 44 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Haliclona (Gellius) claudelevii nom. nov., named after Claude Lévi (a species Haliclona levii nom. nov. was already named above). Haliclona (Rhizoniera) pedunculata Boury-Esnault et al., 1994 is a junior secondary homonym without synonyms, which needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy, we propose Haliclona (Rhizoniera) bouryesnaultae nom. nov., named after Nicole Boury-Esnault. 74. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona perforata (Wilson, 1904) and Haliclona perforata (Pulitzer-Finali, 1986). 74.1. Gellius perforatus Wilson, 1904: 130 (type locality Panama Bight, East Pacific). Originally described as Gellius perforatus Wilson, 1904 it was transferred to Haliclona grant, 1841 by De Weerdt (2002: 859) when it was synonymised with Haliclona (Gellius) gray, 1867, making it a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Halichoclona) perforata (Pulitzer-Finali, 1986) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 74.2. Adocia perforata Pulitzer-Finali, 1986: 160 (type locality Puerto Rico, Caribbean). Originally named Adocia perforata Pulitzer-Finali, 1986 it was transferred to Haliclona grant, 1841 by De Weerdt (2002: 858), and assigned to the subgenus Halichoclona De Weerdt, 2000 by Muricy et al. (2015: 541), making it a junior secondary homonym of Haliclona (Gellius) perforata (Wilson, 1904) (ICZN Art. 60.3) and requiring a new name. 74.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Gellius) perforata (Wilson, 1904) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Halichoclona) perforata (Pulitzer-Finali, 1986) is a junior secondary homonym without synonyms and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Haliclona (Halichoclona) pulitzerfinalii nom. nov., named after gustavo Pulitzer-Finali. 75. Removal of homonymy between Hyattella pertusa (Esper, 1794) and Spongia pertusa (Hyatt, 1877). 75.1. Spongia pertusa Esper, 1794: 246 (type locality India?). Esper’s (1794) material was redescribed from the type specimen in the Hermann collection by Topsent (1920: 316). Esper indicated that the origin of the specimen was unknown, but Topsent cited India. He reassigned the specimen to the genus Hyattella Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 233, thus the accepted identity is Hyattella pertusa. It shows resemblance to the Red Sea Hyattella tubaria Von Lendenfeld, 1889: 117, which if it is conspecific would become a junior synonym. 75.2. Spongia officinalis subsp. tubulifera var. pertusa Hyatt, 1877: 512 (type locality Nassau, Bahamas). The combination Spongia pertusa Hyatt, 1877 was used by Van Soest (1978:12) and others for a common species of the Caribbean. It is a junior primary homonym of Esper’s (1794) Spongia pertusa. Junior synonyms of this species according to Van Soest and also Von Lendenfeld (1889:248) are Spongia officinalis tubulifera var. mollis, prava, and corlosiformis Hyatt, 1877: 512-514. Since these are not really discussed and compared, and the identities of these varieties are not well established, the junior synonymy is not at all certain. For this reason we refrain from proposing them as substitute names in the sense of ICZN Art. 60.1. Von Lendenfeld (1889: 248) also mentions Euspongia conifera Von Lendenfeld, 1886: 500 as a junior synonym of pertusa Hyatt, but this specmen is from Torres Strait, Northeast Australia, and thus also an unlikely conspecific specimen. However, Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 391-2) apparently considered it a replacement name (as Spongia conifera) for pertusa sensu Hyatt, along with some unlikely junior synonyms as Euspongia trincomaliensis Von Lendenfeld, 1889:260, Euspongia officinalis arabica Keller, 1889: 342, and Euspongia officinalis ceylonensis Dendy, 1905: 211. None of these synonymy designations are presented other than as name synomyms without proper descriptions. They are not convincing as potentially valid junior synonyms in the sense of ICZN Art. 60.2. Spongia (Spongia) arabica Keller and Spongia (Spongia) ceylonensis Dendy have been used by various authors and in the World Porifera Database these are considered accepted. A more recent convincing junior synonym is Spongia anclotea De Laubenfels & Storr, 1958: 106. Van Soest (1978: 13-14) accepted this as a junior synonym and we propose this as a replacement name for pertusa Hyatt. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 45 75.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Hyattella pertusa (Esper, 1794) as the senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia (Spongia) pertusa Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym, which needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60). To remove this homonymy, we propose the oldest potentially valid synonym, Spongia (Spongia) anclotea De Laubenfels & Storr, 1958 as the replacement name, thus invalidating previous proposals of Von Lendenfeld (1889) and Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994). 76. Removal of homonymy between Higginsia pumila (Keller, 1889) and Axinella pumila Babić, 1922. 76.1. Axinella pumila Keller, 1889: 397 (type locality Red Sea). The original combination has been reassigned to Higginsia pumila (Keller, 1889) by Hooper (1991: 724), and considered accepted in the World Porifera Database (ICZN Art. 57.2). 76.2. Axinella pumila Babić, 1922: 241 (type locality Croatian waters, Adriatic). The name of this Axinella species must be replaced regardless of the fact that the senior homonym is now a Higginsia. A problem is that the Babić material has been destroyed (cf. Boros 1957), which precludes us from verifying the true identity. The species name was used by e.g. Uriz (1982: 64) and Boury-Esnault et al. (1994: 91). These authors state that Axinella minuta Lévi, 1957: 205 from the Mediterranean coast of Israel is a junior synonym, so if that is accepted then that name is the first junior synonym that can be used for A. pumila. No new name is then necessary and the type of A. minuta Lévi 1957 is then to be nominated the (neo)type of A. pumila Babić, as both are assumed to be the same species. However, styles of pumila are smaller and thinner than those of minuta (285-935 x 8-16 µm vs up to 1200 µm, respectively), oxeas are longer, but not very specific in the descriptions, so conspecificity is uncertain. Boury-Esnault et al. (1994) suggest they are separate species, but that the Axinella minuta described by Pulitzer-Finali (1983) are more like A. pumila. This indicates that the alleged differences between the two are apparently so small and subtle, that even for specialist observers it is debatable whether maintaining two separate species for these small Axinella forms is realistic (without molecular data support). We assign Axinella minuta to the synonymy of A. pumila Babić and establish that the former is the oldest junior synonym to be used to replace the latter in order to remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.2). 76.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Higginsia pumila (Keller, 1889) is to be maintained as the senior primary name (ICZN Art. 57.2). Axinella pumila Babić, 1922 is a junior primary homonym and needs to be replaced. To remove the homonymy we propose the oldest synonym, Axinella minuta Lévi, 1957 to replace it (ICZN Art. 60.2). 77. Removal of homonymy between Geodia pyriformis (Vosmaer, 1882) and Geodia piriformis Bösraug, 1913. 77.1. Synops pyriformis Vosmaer, 1882: 20 (type locality near Hammerfest, Norway). The species was recently reassigned to the synonymy of Geodia phlegraei (Sollas, 1880: 397) by Cárdenas et al. (2013: 285). The original name is nevertheless a senior secondary homonym of Geodia poculata var. piriformis Bösraug, 1913 (see below), because the names pyriformis and piriformis are variant spellings deemed identical (ICZN Art. 58.2). 77.2. Geodia poculata var. piriformis Bösraug, 1913: 246 (type locality Mananara, East coast of Madagascar). The World Porifera Database changed the status to species level as Geodia piriformis, but the species and this variety have not been reported since their original descriptions. The difference between the typical variety, originally given as Geodia poculata var. typica and now accepted as Geodia poculata Bösraug, 1913, and the variety piriformis was indicated by Bösraug to be that poculata lacks small strongylasters and has elongate trunpet-like shape, whereas piriformis possesses the strongylasters and has pear-shape. Without further examination of the specimens or redescriptions, we must accept the names as valid. The name piriformis is a junior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 59.1). 77.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Geodia pyriformis Vosmaer, 1882 is a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3), but is accepted as a junior 46 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. synonym of Geodia phlegraei (Sollas, 1880). Geodia piriformis Bösraug, 1913 is a junior secondary homonym without published synonyms and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 59.1, 60.3). We propose Geodia boesraugi nom.nov., named after Ernst Bösraug. 78. Removal of homonymy between Raspailia (Raspailia) ramosa (Montagu, 1814), Spongia ramosa† Mantell, 1822, Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (gray, 1843) and Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). 78.1. Spongia ramosa Montagu, 1814: 84 (type locality Weymouth, United Kingdom). Montagu’s (1814) species was reassigned to Halichondria Fleming, 1828: 522 by Johnston (1842: 99), to Dictyocylindrus Bowerbank, 1864 by Bowerbank (1864: 186), to Raspailia Nardo, 1833: 522 by Topsent (1891: 127), and finally to Raspailia (Raspailia) sensu Hooper (1991: 1200) by Van Soest et al. (2000: CD-ROM & online). It is a common species in NW Europe (cf. Ackers et al. 1992: 78). It is the senior primary homonym of a number of other ramosa species (ICZN Art. 57.2). 78.2. Spongia ramosa† Mantell, 1822: 162 (type locality Cretaceous strata near Lewes and Brighton, Southeast United Kingdom). This fossil has the same original name as Montagu’s species and thus as a junior primary homonym possibly needs a new name, but if necessary it may be suppressed as nomen oblitum (cf. below). It is not clear how this fossil relates to modern groups, it is very likely not a member of Spongia s.s., but no alternative genus name can be suggested. In the absence of further actions, we will propose here a replacement name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 78.3. Spongia ramosa gray, 1843: 295 (type locality New Zealand). Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (gray, 1843) is a junior homonym of Montagu’s combination. It is a wellknown species (cf. Bergquist & Warne 1980: 30-31) with dozens of junior synonyms assigned to it (Burton 1934a: 603; Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994: 96-100). The eldest synonym is Cladochalina nuda Ridley, 1884a (from Torres Strait, Northeast Australia, depth 14 m), here reassigned to Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. This is proposed to replace Callyspongia ramosa gray. 78.4. Chalinissa ramosa Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 774 (type locality Port Jackson, Australia). This species was reassigned to Cladochalina communis (Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 772) by Burton (1927: 504), and subsequently to Callyspongia (Callyspongia) serpentina (Lamarck, 1814: 452) by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 102). The latter assignment invokes ICZN Art. 59.1 and thus it becomes a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia ramosa gray, 1843. 78.5. Summary of Proposed Actions. Raspailia (Raspailia) ramosa (Montagu, 1814) is to be maintained as the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia ramosa Mantell, 1822 is a junior primary homonym without an obvious synonym and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Spongia mantelli nom. nov., named after g. Mantell. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (gray, 1843) is a junior primary homonym with many synonyms, the eldest of which is Cladochalina nuda Ridley, 1884a. To remove the homonymy we propose to replace Callyspongia ramosa gray with Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda comb. nov. (ICZN Art. 23.3.5 & 60.2). Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887 as Chalinissa) is a junior secondary homonym under the conditions of ICZN Art. 59.1 (both ramosa gray, 1843 and ramosa Von Lendenfeld, 1887 belong to Callyspongia), which means that it has to be renamed despite its junior synonymy with Callyspongia (Callyspongia) serpentina. We propose Callyspongia (Callyspongia) robertvonlendenfeldi nom. nov., named after Robert Von Lendenfeld (there are already several patronyms of Callyspongia named after Von Lendenfeld), which is a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) serpentina. 79. Removal of homonymy between Myxilla (Myxilla) ramosa Kieschnick, 1896 and Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla) ramosa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988). 79.1. Myxilla ramosa Kieschnick, 1896: 533 (type locality Ternate, Indonesia). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 47 From the description there is no guarantee this is a true Myxilla (Myxilla) Schmidt, 1862: 71, and Thiele’s (1903) revision of Kieschnick’s material did not retrieve the type material (which is apparently lost). However, in the absence of alternative assignments the name remains a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). 79.2. Ectyomyxilla ramosa Bergquist & Fromont, 1988: 87 (type locality Poor Knights Islands, New Zealand). The genus Ectyomyxilla Hentschel, 1914: 102 was reassigned to the synonymy of Myxilla by Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest (1996: 29), but remains employed as Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla). Van Soest (2002f: 614) reassigned Bergquist & Fromont’s species to the subgenus Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla), thus creating, despite the uncertainty concerning Myxilla ramosa Kieschnick, a junior secondary homonym, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 79.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Myxilla (Myxilla) ramosa Kieschnick, 1896 is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla) ramosa (Bergquist & Fromont, 1988) is a junior secondary homonym without an obvious synonym, so its name needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla) janeae nom.nov., named after Jane Fromont (there is already a Myxilla (Styloptilon) fromontae nom. nov. proposed above). 80. Removal of homonymy between Suberites carnosus ramosus Topsent, 1900 and Suberites ramosus Brøndsted, 1924. 80.1. Suberites carnosus ramosus Topsent, 1900: 235 (type locality golfe du Lion, Mediterranean). Suberites carnosus (Johnston, 1842: 146) was expanded by Topsent (1900: 210) to encompass a.o. thinly erect ramose forms, which he named forma ramosus (forms with irregular broader branches and digitations were considered to belong to Suberites massa Nardo, 1847: 116). Subsequently, he discovered (Topsent 1938: 13) that the thin forms were already described as Raspailia syringella Schmidt, 1868: 10, so he proposed the name Suberites carnosus var. syringella to replace the var. ramosus. The distinction between Suberites massa and S. syringella is not well-established, but there is consensus about a species Suberites syringella distinct from Suberites carnosus restricted to club-shaped or mushroom-like forms with a large central apical oscule (cf. Ackers et al. 1992: 58) (ICZN Art. 57.2). . 80.2. Suberites ramosus Brøndsted, 1924: 160 (type locality Campbell Island, New Zealand). The species was overlooked by recent studies of Suberitidae from New Zealand (Bergquist 1968; Kelly et al. 2009). There is some resemblance with the species mentioned above, but the branches are more strongly anastomosed, and the large geographic distance makes conspecificity quite unlikely. It is a junior primary homonym of Topsent’s Suberites carnosus ramosus (ICZN Art. 59.1) requiring a new name. 80.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Suberites syringella (Schmidt, 1868) is to be maintained as a senior synonym of Suberites carnosus ramosus, which is the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Suberites ramosus Brøndsted, 1924 is a junior primary homonym without known synonyms, and despite the senior homonym being reassigned to Suberites syringella the name remains a junior homonym that needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 59.1, 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Suberites holgeri nom.nov., named after Holger Valdemar Brøndsted (there is already a species Suberites brondstedi Burton, 1920). 81. Removal of homonymy between Dactylia repens (Selenka, 1867) and Dactylia repens (Carter, 1886a). 81.1. Ditela repens Selenka, 1867: 567 (type locality Melbourne, Australia). Von Lendenfeld (1888: 114) reassigned this to genus Chalinopsilla Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 104. That genus is considered a junior synonym of Dactylia Carter, 1885a: 309 by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 105). These latter authors nevertheless considered Selenka’s species as Callyspongiidae incertae sedis (Hooper & Wiedenmayer 1994: 108), presumably because no type material has survived. We maintain here that Selenka’s figure and description match Dactylia, the specimen even looks like the type species Dactylia chaliniformis Carter, 1885a: 309. The species is a senior secondary homonym of D. repens (Carter, 1886a) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 48 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 81.2. Chalina oculata var. repens Carter, 1886a: 375 (type locality Port Western, SE Australia). This was reassigned to Dactylia by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 106) and is accepted by the World Porifera Database. Like D. repens (Selenka) the species is similar to the type species D. chaliniformis, and it is even possible that the two Dactylia species discussed here might be conspecific. Unfortunately, the absence of a type of Selenka’s species means that conspecificity cannot be proved. It is a junior secondary homonym of D. repens (Selenka, 1867) and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 81.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Dactylia repens (Selenka, 1867) as senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Dactylia repens (Carter, 1886a) is a junior secondary homonymy without obvious synonym and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Dactylia carteri nom.nov., named after John Henry Carter. 82. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) reptans (Whitelegge, 1906) and Haliclona (Haliclona) reptans (griessinger, 1971). 82.1. Gellius reptans Whitelegge, 1906: 462 (type locality off the coast of New South Wales, Australia). Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994:121) declared this ‘Chalinidae incertae sedis’. However, Gellius gray, 1867: 522 is a junior synonym of Haliclona (Gellius) and Whitelegge’s description falls within the definition of that subgenus (cf. De Weerdt 2002: 852). The World Porifera Database accepts Whitelegge’s species as Haliclona (Gellius) reptans, which is a senior secondary homonym of H. (H.) reptans (griessinger, 1971) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 82.2. Adocia reptans griessinger, 1971: 159 (type locality Marseille, Western Mediterranean). De Weerdt (2000: 6) reassigned this combination to Haliclona (Haliclona) reptans, thus creating a junior secondary homonym of Whitelegge’s (1906) species (ICZN Art. 57.2), requiring a new name. 82.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Gellius) reptans (Whitelegge, 1906) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Haliclona) reptans (griessinger, 1971) is a junior secondary homonym without obvious synonyms and must be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). To remove the homonymy we propose Haliclona (Haliclona) massiliensis nom. nov., named after the type locality (there are already Haliclona species named after Jean Michel griessinger). 83. Removal of homonymy between Spongia reticulata Vio in Olivi, 1792, Spongia reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1886) and Dragmacidon reticulatum (Ridley & Dendy, 1886). 83.1. Spongia reticulata Vio in Olivi, 1792: xxvi (type locality gulf of Smirna, Turkish Mediterranean). This sponge has been ignored by all classical and recent studies on Mediterranean sponges. The identity cannot be ascertained due to absence of type material, but the image provided in Vio in Olivi, (1792: pl. VIII figs 8-10) indicates it is likely Axinella verucosa or one of the other common ramose sponges from the Eastern Mediterranean, here referred to Axinella incertae sedis. Referral to Axinella reticulata is a possibility, but it would create a new secondary senior homonym of Axinella reticulata Ridley & Dendy, 1886. Since Ridley & Dendy’s species is accepted as Dragmacidon reticulatum (see Alvarez & Hooper (2002: 735), the secondary homonymy of Ridley & Dendy’s species is removed as no longer considered congeneric. Vio’s species is also quite obviously not a member of the genus Spongia, so the junior secondary homonymy with Von Lendenfeld’s (1886) species is eligible for application under ICZN Art. 59.2. 83.2. Euspongia reticulata Von Lendenfeld, 1886: 541 (type locality Port Jackson, Eastern Australia). This sponge is considered accepted as Spongia (Spongia) reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1886), and has been used for descriptive and ecological studies during the last 50 years, cf. e.g. Bergquist et al. (1970: 258) and Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 394). Although the accepted name combination is a junior homonym of Vio’s S. reticulata it may be conserved as a nomen protectum. 83.3. Axinella reticulata Ridley & Dendy, 1886: 481 (off Bahia, Eastern Brazil). The species name is a secondary homonym of Axinella reticulata Vio in Olivi, 1792, as reassigned here. However, EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 49 since Axinella reticulata Ridley & Dendy is now accepted as Dragmacidon reticulatum (cf. Alvarez & Hooper, 2002) it is eligible to be conserved under ICZN Art. 59.2. 83.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Spongia reticulata Vio in Olivi, 1792 is to be referred to Axinella reticulata incertae sedis and maintained until its true identity is established. Spongia reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1886) is to be maintained as a nomen protectum under ICZN Art. 59.2, because Vio’s species is no longer accepted as congeneric. Homonymy is considered removed. Dragmacidon reticulatum (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) is a junior secondary homonym of the reassigned Axinella reticulata Vio in Olivi incertae sedis, but it is to be maintained as no longer congeneric with Vio’s species (ICZN Art. 59.2). 84. Removal of homonymy between Halichondria reticulata Lieberkühn, 1859, Halichondria reticulata (Bowerbank, 1866) (as Hymeniacidon), Halichondria reticulata Baer, 1906, and Halichondria reticulata Brøndsted, 1924. 84.1. Halichondria reticulata Lieberkühn, 1859: 519 (type locality Helgoland, germany). Previously thought to be from the Adriatic, but the description makes it clear he described the most common Helgoland species, which we here confirm as Halichondria (Halichondria) panicea (Pallas, 1766: 388). Recognized as senior synonym by De Laubenfels (1936:133) of several homonyms (cf. below). 84.2. Hymeniacidon reticulatus Bowerbank, 1866: 159 (type locality Shetland, United Kingdom). Topsent (1894: 23) transferred Bowerbank’s species to Halichondria reticulata (Bowerbank) (apparently being unaware of Lieberkühn’s senior homonym). De Laubenfels (1936: 133) detected the homonymy and proposed Halichondria topsenti as a new name. This is accepted as Halichondria (Halichondria) panicea (Pallas, 1766) by Erpenbeck & Van Soest (2002: 802). 84.3. Halichondria reticulata Baer, 1906: 12 (type locality Zanzibar, East Africa). Baer’s species was also reported subsequently by Dendy (1916: 113) from Western India, but in a follow up study on sponges from the Western Indian Ocean, he realized Baer’s name was preoccupied by Lieberkühn’s combination. Thus, Dendy (1922: 41) proposed the replacement name Halichondria tenuiramosa to remove the primary homonymy. Later, De Laubenfels (1936: 133), having detected the Lieberkühn-Baer homonymy but apparently unaware of Dendy’s new name, proposed an additional new name, Halichondria baeri. The latter is a junior synonym of H. tenuiramosa Dendy, 1922. 84.4. Halichondria reticulata Brøndsted, 1924: 450 (type locality Wellington, New Zealand). Brøndsted erected yet another different Halichondria reticulata, which was duly discovered by De Laubenfels (1936: 133). Remarkably, he did not propose a new name, but this was finally done by Bergquist (1961: 186), who erected Halichondria knowltoni for Brøndsted’s species. 84.5. Summary of Proposed Actions. Halichondria (Halichondria) panicea (Pallas, 1766) is proposed as the senior synonym for Halichondria reticulata Lieberkühn, 1859, Halichondria reticulata (Bowerbank, 1864) and Halichondria topsenti De Laubenfels, 1936. All homonymy has been removed. Halichondria (Halichondria) tenuiramosa Dendy, 1922 is the replacement name for Halichondria reticulata Baer, 1906 and is the senior synonym of Halichondria baeri De Laubenfels, 1936. The homomymy has been removed. Halichondria (Halichondria) knowltoni Bergquist, 1961 is the replacement name for Halichondria reticulata Brøndsted, 1924. The homonymy has been removed. 85. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalinopsis) and Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalina). 85.1. Euchalinopsis reticulata Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 815 (type locality Port Jackson, Eastern Australia). This species was accepted as Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 118), because the type species of Euchalinopsis Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 815 was subsequently established by Burton 50 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. (1934a: 529) as Chalina oculata sensu Bowerbank, 1864: 208 (= Haliclona (Haliclona) oculata (Linnaeus, 1759), p. 1348, originally as Spongia), which is the type species of the genus Haliclona grant, 1841. Von Lendenfeld’s species is not well known, but its assignment to Euchalinopsis supports the accepted combination. It has page priority over Euchalina reticulata (ICZN Art. Recommendation 69A.10). 85.2. Euchalina reticulata Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 817 (type locality Port Phillip Heads, Australia). This species was declared incertae sedis by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 121), but is here assigned to Haliclona on the basis of its decription. The genus Euchalina Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 817 would be a Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56 according to Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 88), but the type species E. typica Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 817 is quite unlike Callyspongia, as it is described as extremely soft, more like Haliclona. The species is not well-known, but Haliclona is the most likely genus to receive Euchalina reticulata, and it is not reasonable to declare it unrecognizable as far as genus is concerned. The combination thus becomes a junior secondary homonym of Euchalinopsis reticulata, which needs a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 85.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalinopsis) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Euchalina) is a junior secondary homonym, without an obvious synonym (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Haliclona lendenfeldi nom. nov. to remove the homonymy, named after Robert Von Lendenfeld. 86. Removal of homonymy between Verongula rigida (Esper, 1794) and Stelligera rigida (Montagu, 1814). 86.1. Spongia rigida Esper, 1794: 247 (type locality unknown, presumably Caribbean). Spongia rigida Esper, 1794 (p. 247, pl. XXVII figs 1–2) was described unrecognizably by Esper, its origin was not known to him, and no type material survived. Nevertheless, Duchassaing & Michelotti (1864: 61, pl. XII fig. 1) recognized Esper’s description and illustration, and redescribed it from freshly collected and dried material as Luffaria rigida from the Virgin Islands, Carribean. Wiedenmayer (1977: 77) described a Bahamas specimen under the mistaken name Verongula ardis (De Laubenfels, 1950a: 31). Klaus Rützler (in litteris) found De Laubenfels’ species to be a junior synonym of Aiolochroia crassa (Hyatt, 1875: 401). Van Soest (1978: 67) subsequently adopted Duchassaing & Michelotti’s (1864) redescription by renaming the species as Verongula rigida (Esper, 1794). The species is a common member of the Caribbean reef community. It is the senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2) of Montagu’s Spongia rigida. 86.2. Spongia rigida Montagu, 1814: 87 (type locality Devon, United Kingdom). This well-known species is accepted as Stelligera rigida, and is recently redescribed by Ackers et al. (1992: 70) and reviewed by Morrow et al. (2019: 14). There are small differences with the congeneric but senior Stelligera stuposa (Ellis & Solander, 1786: 186). No obvious synonyms of both have been identified. As a junior primary homonym the present species needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). 86.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Verongula rigida (Esper, 1794) as senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Stelligera rigida (Montagu, 1814) is a junior primary homonym without obvious synonyms, which demands renaming (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Stelligera montagui nom. nov., named after george Montagu. 87. Removal of homonymy between Ancorina robusta (Carter, 1883), Stelletta radicifera var. robusta Wilson, 1925 and Stelletta herdmani var. robusta Thomas, 1979. 87.1. Stelletta bacillifera var. robusta Carter, 1883: 351 (type locality Port Elliott and Adelaide, Southeast Australia). Stelletta bacillifera var. robusta Carter, 1883: 352 is accepted as Ancorina robusta, but Cárdenas et al. (2011, supporting figs S001, S002, and S003) demonstrated that using molecular sequence data this falls into a group of Geodia species lacking sterrasters. Cárdenas et al. (2011) have not yet published a formal reassignment of Carter’s EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 51 species, so we will refrain from reassigning Ancorina robusta to Geodia. For the present cases of homonymy the assignment to genus is not decisive, as the original combination is a senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). 87.2. Stelletta radicifera var. robusta Wilson, 1925: 296 (type locality Romblon, Eastern Philippines). We can see very little support for a separate species robusta Wilson, 1925, as the difference with typical Stelletta radificera Wilson, 1925: 294 is just spicule sizes, the variation of which is not properly known for the species. However, the combination is a junior primary homonym, and thus permanently invalid (ICZN Art. 57.2), requiring a new name. 87.3. Stelletta herdmani var. robusta Thomas, 1979: 41 (type locality Inhaca Island, Mozambique). We can see very little support for a separate species robusta Thomas, 1979, as the differences with typical Stelletta herdmani Dendy, 1905: 77 is just that its cortex is thicker. However, the combination is a junior primary homonym, and thus permanently invalid (ICZN Art. 57.2), requiring a new name. 87.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Ancorina robusta (Carter, 1883) is to be maintained as senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2), with the remark that it may be reassigned to Geodia in the near future. Stelletta radicifera var. robusta Wilson, 1925 is a junior primary homonym, without known synonyms, demanding to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.1). To remove the homonymy we propose Stelletta wilsoni comb. nov. (ICZN Art. 60.3), named after Henry Van Peters Wilson. Stelletta herdmani var. robusta Thomas, 1979 is a junior primary homonym, without known synonyms, demanding to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.1). To remove the homonymy we propose Stelletta thomasi comb. nov. (ICZN Art. 60.3), named after P.A. Thomas. 88. Removal of homonymy between Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907, Geodia robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) and Geodia robusta Lebwohl, 1914. 88.1. Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907: 333 (type locality Agulhas Bank, off South Africa). The name combination is accepted (e.g. Samaai 2006: 9, table 1) as a senior primary homonym of Lebwohl’s species, but there is an additional future senior secondary homonymy, viz. Stelletta bacillifera var. robusta Carter, 1883: 352 (accepted as Ancorina robusta, see also above), because Cárdenas et al. (2011, supporting figs S001, S002, and S003) demonstrated that this Southeast Australian species using molecular sequence data falls into the group of Geodia species lacking sterrasters. Cárdenas et al. (2011) have not yet published a formal reassignment of Carter’s species, so we will refrain from further action here. Furthermore, Geodinella robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1910: 205, including 3 varieties megasterra, carolae, and megaclada, was reassigned to a single species Geodia robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) by Stone et al. (2011: 45), apparently subsuming the varieties, although this was not expressly stated. This reassignment created a junior secondary homonym of G. robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907 and subsequently Stone et al. (2011) proposed the new name Geodia lendenfeldi to remove the homonymy. However, since there were three varieties created by Von Lendenfeld, the new name should have been taken from one of the varieties. Von Lendenfeld did not indicate which of the three varieties was the typical one, so we indicate here that the first mentioned, var. megasterra, is the typical variety as the objective bearer of the species name G. robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) (which is to be renamed var. robusta). The two other varieties are here formally reassigned to G. robusta var. robusta as junior synonyms. ICZN Art. 23.3.5. and 60.2 determine that in case of replacement of a junior homonym, the name of the oldest junior synonym is to be taken as the new name. Thus, we propose here Geodia carolae (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) (originally Geodia robusta var. carolae, p. 205) to remove the homonymy of Geodia robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910), with Geodia robusta var. megaclada (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) and Geodia lendenfeldi Stone et al., 2011 as junior synonyms. 88.2. Geodia reniformis var. robusta Lebwohl, 1914: 49 (type locality Yodomi, Japan). Lebwohl’s species is a junior primary homonym of Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907 and a junior secondary homonym of Geodia robusta (Von Lendenfeld, 1910), lacking clear synonyms, so the name needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). 88.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907 is the senior primary homonym and is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Geodia robusta var. megasterra (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) is the typical variety to be renamed G. robusta var. robusta 52 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. (Von Lendenfeld, 1910), and this is a junior secondary homonym of G. robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907. To remove the homonymy, we propose Geodia carolae (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) as the eldest available junior synonym (ICZN Art. 23.3.5 & 60.1). The previously proposed nomen novum, G. lendenfeldi Stone et al., 2011 is reassigned as a junior synonym of Geodia carolae. Geodia robusta Lebwohl, 1914 is a junior primary homonym of Geodia robusta Von Lendenfeld, 1907. We propose Geodia lebwohli nom. nov. to remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.3), named after F. Lebwohl. 89. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia simplex (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) and Callyspongia simplex Burton, 1956. 89.1. Tuba lineata var. simplex Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 47 (type locality St. Thomas, Caribbean). Although no type material is known to have survived (cf. Van Soest et al. 1983: 193), the combination is considered a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) vaginalis (Lamarck, 1814: 436), here reassigned to Callyspongia (Cladochalina) aculeata (Linnaeus, 1759: 1348) (cf. below). Despite this junior synonymy, the name is available and enters in homonymy with junior secondary homonym C. simplex Burton, 1956 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 89.2. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) simplex Burton, 1956: 126 (type locality guinea, West Africa). The species is a common species in North West Africa, see e.g. De Weerdt & Van Soest (1986: 29). Because both Duchassaing & Michelotti’s name and Burton’s name are considered congeneric, the two are secondary homonyms (ICZN Art. 57.3, 59.1) and the junior homonym has to be replaced despite the senior name being a junior synonym of an older species. 89. 3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia (Cladochalina) aculeata (Linnaeus, 1759), the senior synonym of Tuba lineata var. simplex Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) is to be maintained. Callyspongia simplex Burton, 1956 is a junior secondary homonym of C. lineata (Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864), and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 57.3). We propose Callyspongia (Callyspongia) burtoni nom. nov., named after Maurice Burton. 90. Removal of homonymy between Sarcotragus solidus (Esper, 1794), Spongia tubulifera solida Hyatt, 1877, and Ircinia solida (Carter, 1885a). 90.1. Spongia solida Esper, 1794: 258 (type locality Mediterranean). Spongia solida Esper, 1794: 258 was briefly reassigned by Topsent (1920: 324) (presumably based on the specimen from the Hermann collection) to Hircinia, possibly Hircinia spinosula (now accepted as Sarcotragus spinosulus Schmidt, 1862: 35). The combination Spongia solida is a senior primary homonym of Spongia officinalis tubulifera var. solida Hyatt, 1877: 514, the combination Hircinia solida as suggested by Topsent (1920), would be a senior secondary homonym of Hircinia solida Carter, 1885a: 310. If Topsent is correct in his suspicion that solida Esper is Sarcotragus spinosulus, then the latter name is threatened because Esper’s name is the eldest. Topsent’s suggestion was not substantiated and the identity needs further study, so we refrain from implementing the species name change. 90.2. Spongia officinalis subsp. tubulifera var. solida Hyatt, 1877: 514 (type locality Nassau, Bahamas). This variety is considered undifferentiated from the typical variety of Spongia tubulifera Lamarck, 1814: 384, and it is accepted as such (e.g. Van Soest 1978: 11). However, the homomymy with Esper’s Spongia solida is not removed by this (ICZN Art. 57.2), and a new name is required, which then is reassigned as a junior synonym of Spongia tubulifera. 90.3. Hircinia solida Carter, 1885a: 310 (type locality Port Phillip Heads, Southeast Australia). Because Topsent (1920: 324) assigned Spongia solida Esper, 1794 to Hircinia Nardo, 1834: 715, he created a junior secondary homonymy for Carter’s species. Since Ircinia Nardo, 1833: 521 is a senior synonym of Hircinia, both homonyms were created to be Ircinia solida (Esper, 1794) and Ircinia solida (Carter, 1885a), and the junior homonym needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). Despite the fact that Esper’s species is a possible member of the genus Sarcotragus Schmidt, 1862, and that Carter’s species is incertae sedis according to Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 189), the homonymy persists. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 53 90.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Ircinia solida (Esper, 1794) as senior secondary homonym is to be named as a valid combination (ICZN Art. 57.3). Spongia tubulifera solida Hyatt, 1877 is a junior primary homonym of Spongia solida Esper, 1794 (ICZN Art. 57.2). To remove the homonymy we propose Spongia solidahyatti nom.nov. (there are already several patronyms of Hyatt). The renamed species remains unaccepted as a subjective junior synonym of Spongia (Spongia) tubulifera Lamarck, 1814. Ircinia solida (Carter, 1885a) is a junior secondary homonym of Ircinia solida (Esper, 1794) and must be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Ircinia carteri nom.nov. named after John Henry Carter. 91. Removal of homonymy between Ascoleucetta ventricosa var. solida (Dendy, 1891) and Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931. 91.1 Leucosolenia ventricosa var. solida Dendy, 1891: 62 (type locality Port Phillip, Australia). This variety, currently accepted as Ascoleucetta ventricosa (Carter, 1886b: 512), was largely ignored in the literature. Burton (1963: 230) assigned it to the synonymy of Leucosolenia ventricosa (Carter, 1886b) (originally as Clathrina gray, 1867) without any comment. Later authors treating ventricosa (Klautau & Valentine 2003: 3, as Leucascus Dendy, 1892; Cavalcanti & Klautau 2011: 258 as Leucascus; Cavalcanti et al. 2013: 303 as Ascoleucetta Dendy & Frederick, 1924) failed to mention the variety. Varieties erected before 1960 are available names (ICZN Art. 45.6.4), so Dendy’s var. solida enters in homonymy with Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931 as a senior primary homonym. 91.2. Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931: 17 (type locality Wilkes Land, Antarctica). The combination is currently accepted (cf. Burton 1963: 171), although no recent descriptions or records of the species have been published. There are no known senior or junior synonyms. The status as junior (primary) homonym demands renaming (ICZN Art. 60.3). 91.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Ascoleucetta ventricosa (Carter, 1886b) as senior synonym of the senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931 is a junior primary homonym, and needs a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Leucosolenia brondstedi nom. nov., named after Holger Valdemar Brøndsted. 92. Removal of homonymy between Paratimea solida (De Laubenfels, 1936) comb.nov. and Stelletta solida Tanita, 1963. 92.1. Najax solida De Laubenfels, 1936: 160 (type locality Bird Key reef, Florida). The original combination was reassigned to the genus Stelletta Schmidt, 1862: 46 as Stelletta solida by Rützler et al. (2009: 295), thus creating a homonym with S. solida Tanita, 1963. Subsequently, the genus Najax De Laubenfels, 1936 was declared a junior synonym of Paratimea Hallmann, 1917: 675 by Morrow et al. (2019: 33). 92.2. Stelletta solida Tanita, 1963: 126 (type locality Ushitsu, Japan). This combination was signalled by Ise (2017: 351) as a junior secondary homonym of Stelletta solida sensu De Laubenfels, 1936, but he refrained from replacing the name due to uncertainty of the generic reassignment of De Laubenfels’ Najax solida. The recently proposed synonymy of Najax with Paratimea removed the homonymy (ICZN Art.59.2). 92.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Paratimea solida (De Laubenfels, 1936) comb. nov., replacing the senior secondary homonym is to be the senior name. Stelletta solida Tanita, 1963 is to be maintained. Homonymy has been removed because the homonyms are no longer congeneric (ICZN Art. 59.2). 93. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona spinosella (Thiele, 1905) and Haliclona spinosella (Row, 1911). 54 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 93.1. Reniera spinosella Thiele, 1905: 459 (type locality Punta Arenas, Chile). The genus Reniera Schmidt, 1862: 72 is a junior synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841, employed as a subgenus Haliclona (Reniera), but the species is accepted as Haliclona spinosella, without subgenus assignment. The species was erroneously reported to occur in the Mediterranean by Streftaris et al. (2005), presumably because of Row’s (1911) homonym, which concerns a clearly different species. No reliable reports by sponge biologists are known to support a Mediterranean occurrence of this species. 93.2. Reniera spinosella Row, 1911: 317 (type locality Suez, Northern Red Sea). As remarked above, the genus Reniera Schmidt, 1862 is a junior synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841, employed as a subgenus Haliclona (Reniera), but the species is accepted as Haliclona spinosella, without subgenus assignment. Nevertheless there are many small differences with Thiele’s spinosella, in the shape, the skeletal structure and the shape and size of the oxeas. On that basis the two spinosella species are clearly different. The present species is a junior primary homonym and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 57.2). 93.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona spinosella (Thiele, 1905) as senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Haliclona spinosella (Row, 1911) is a junior primary homonym and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.1). No obvious synonyms are currently known, thus we propose Haliclona rowi nom.nov. named after Harold Row, to remove the homonymy. 94. Removal of homonymy between Stelligera stuposa (Ellis & Solander, 1786) and Ulosa stuposa (Esper, 1794). 94.1. Spongia stuposa Ellis & Solander, 1786: 186 (type locality Hastings, United Kingdom). This well-known sponge is accepted as Stelligera stuposa (Ellis & Solander, 1786), confirmed in a recent taxonomic monograph, Morrow et al. (2019: 44). The type was a beached specimen named ‘Downy branched English sponge’ by Ellis (1766: 288, pl. X fig. C) or ‘Tow sponge’ in Ellis & Solander (1786: 186). 94.2. Spongia stuposa Esper, 1794: 265 (type locality Mediterranean). The species is currently (2019) accepted as Ulosa stuposa (Esper, 1794), based on a redescription of the type by Topsent (1920: 325). It was confirmed as accepted in Van Soest et al. (2012: 14), ignoring ICZN Art. 57.2, which demands replacement of the junior name. Esper (1794: 266) complained that he already had given the name Spongia stuposa to this sponge before discovering that Ellis & Solander (1786) also used the name. He leaves it to our imagination to conclude whether the two sponges are the same species or not, but the images of the two (Ellis 1755: pl. X fig. C, and Esper 1794: pl. LX) are clearly different. As a junior primary homonym of S. stuposa Ellis & Solander, 1786 the name needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 57.2). Suppression under ICZN Art. 23.9.5 is not possible because Topsent (1920), Vacelet (1960) and other authors, among which Van Soest et al. (2012), have used it several times after 1899. To remove the homonymy there are a number of junior synonyms available for Ulosa stuposa (see Vacelet 1960: 264, Van Soest 1987: 22, and Van Soest & Hajdu 2002a: 664), the first one of which is Chalina digitata Schmidt, 1862: 10 (pl. I, fig. 8), previously already used as Ulosa digitata by e.g. Burton (1956: 133). 94.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Stelligera stuposa (Ellis & Solander, 1786) as senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Ulosa stuposa (Esper, 1794) is a junior secondary homonym and needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.1). We propose Ulosa digitata (Schmidt, 1866) (originally as Chalina) as the first available subjective junior synonym to remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.2). 95. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia subtilis (Schmidt, 1870) and Callyspongia subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993. 95.1. Cacochalina subtilis Schmidt, 1870: 33 (type locality gulf of Mexico, Florida). This species is the type (by subsequent designation in Burton 1927: 289) of the genus Cacochalina Schmidt, 1868: 37. However, in the 1868 paper Schmidt did not mention a species name along with his new genus, effectively making the name a nomen nudum. In 1870, he described two species as Cacochalina, thus fixing the genus as Caco- EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 55 chalina Schmidt, 1870. Several authors, including Burton (1927) and Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 838) have declared the genus and its type species incertae sedis, as Schmidt’s (1870) description is insufficient for genus recognition. There is a dried (type?) specimen in MCZ Porb-154 of Cacochalina subtilis and a type slide in BMNH 1870.5.3.135. The latter was examined by us, but previous opinions on the quality of the slide were found to be correct, as no proper description can be offered by us, other than that there are fibers with oxeas included, along with sand grains. The other species of Cacochalina described simultaneously with C. subtilis, is C. rubiginosa. This, according to the description, has thin spicules with rounded ends of 144 µm length. Although no material is known to have survived, this spicule information points in the direction of the genus Callyspongia. Rützler et al. (2009: 303) listed Callyspongia subtilis (Schmidt, 1870) as a species for the gulf of Mexico, which is a senior secondary homonym of C. subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993 (ICZN Art. 57.3). 95.2. Callyspongia subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993: 338 (type locality North Kenya Banks, East Africa). The genus has been confirmed in the World Porifera Database, although no subgenus affiliation has so far been provided. It is likely that it belongs to the subgenus Callyspongia (designation herein). 95.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia subtilis (Schmidt, 1870) as senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Its status as a valid species of Callyspongia remains to be established with certainty by re-examination of the available type material. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993 is a junior secondary homonym and is to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Callyspongia (Callyspongia) pulitzeri nom. nov., named after gustavo PulitzerFinali, to remove the homonymy. If it would be revealed that the so far unrecognizable genus Cacochalina is not a junior synonym of Callyspongia, then subsequently the new name will become a junior synonym of whichever combination of Cacochalina subtilis is considered valid (ICZN Art. 59.4). 96. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Reniera) subtilis griessinger, 1971 and Haliclona (Gellius) subtilis (Pulitzer-Finali, 1982). 96.1. Haliclona subtilis griessinger, 1971: 154 (type locality Marseille, Western Mediterranean). This original combination was reassigned to Haliclona (Reniera) Schmidt, 1862: 72 as Haliclona (Reniera) subtilis by De Weerdt (2000: 7). 96.2. Gellius subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1982: 111 (type locality Heron Island, great Barrier Reef). Gellius gray, 1867: 522 is a junior synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841: 5, but is currently maintained as a subgenus Haliclona (Gellius). The description of Pulitzer-Finali (1982) conforms to the definition of the subgenus as revised by De Weerdt (2002: 859). Remarkably, Wiedenmayer in Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 322) reassigned Gellius subtilis to the genus Microxina Topsent, 1916: 170 without explanation. We fail to see how this transfer can be justified, because Microxina has a spined surface and a multispicular skeletal reticulation with a spicule complement including large thick oxeas and a separate type of microxeas, all unlike the skeleton of Gellius subtilis. All other Microxina species originate in Antarctic waters, away from the tropical type locality of the present species. We propose herein to revert the synonymy of Pulitzer’s species to Haliclona (Gellius) subtilis, which creates a junior secondary homonym with griessinger’s species, requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 96.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Reniera) subtilis griessinger, 1971 as senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Gellius) subtilis (Pulitzer-Finali, 1982) is a junior secondary homonym, which needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Haliclona (Gellius) pulitzeri nom. nov. to remove the homonymy. 97. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Chalinella) and Callyspongia tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (as Ceraochalina). 97.1. Chalinella tenella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 770 (type locality Port Phillip, Australia). The genus Chalinella Von Lendenfeld, 1887 was considered a junior synonym of Cladochalina Schmidt, 1870: 35 56 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. by Burton (1927: 296), and he reassigned the species as a junior synonym of Cladochalina elegans Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 770 (same page as C. tenella but C. elegans has priority by being cited first (ICZN Rec. 69A.10, position precedence). Wiedenmayer (1989: 104) confirmed the synonymy, but reassigned the genus Cladochalina to the synonymy of Callyspongia, resulting in assignment of Von Lendenfeld’s species to Callyspongia elegans in Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 92). Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 837) further refined the subgenus assignment of Chalinella to Callyspongia (Callyspongia) and not to Callyspongia (Cladochalina), leading to the currently accepted name Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans for Chalinella tenella Von Lendenfeld, 1887. Note that the combination Callyspongia elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is also a senior secondary homonym of Pachychalina elegans Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 777 (see also above Case 32). 97.2. Ceraochalina tenella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 785 (Port Phillip, Australia). Burton (1934a: 609) reassigned this combination to the genus Callyspongia, thus creating a junior secondary homonym with Von Lendenfeld’s Chalinella tenella, previously also assigned to Callyspongia by way of Burton’s (1927: 296) assignment of it to Cladochalina (see above). ICZN Art. 59.1 demands the removal of this secondary homonymy as both belong to the same genus. Burton (1934a) proposed the species to be a junior synonym of the New Zealand species Callyspongia ramosa (gray, 1843: 295), which would remove the homonymy. This synonymy is accepted by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 98) and World Porifera Database has the species name accepted as a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) ramosa. However, C. (C.) ramosa (gray, 1843) is a homonym of Spongia ramosa Montagu, 1814 and the replacement name for it is Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. as its eldest synonym. 97.3. Summary of proposed actions. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (originally as Chalinella) is a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) elegans (Von Lendenfeld, 1887), which senior name is to be maintained. No homonymy. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (originally as Ceraochalina) is a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a), which senior name is to be maintained. No homonymy. 98. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) and Haliclona tenella (Topsent, 1916). 98.1. Chalinopora tenella Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 765 (type locality Port Jackson, Eastern Australia). The genus Chalinopora Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 740 was assigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864 by Wiedenmayer (1989: 104), but the species C. tenella was considered to be a member of the genus Pachychalina Schmidt, 1868: 8 by Dendy (1895: 242), of Cladochalina Schmidt, 1870: 35 (with question mark) by Burton (1927: 294-295), and considered Chalinidae incertae sedis by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 121). Reading the various descriptions and comments, we concur with Hooper & Wiedenmayer, that the species is not a member of Callyspongiidae but rather of Chalinidae on account of its soft consistency and lax skeleton. Elaborately massive, size 12 x 8 cm, and oxeas of 120 x 4 µm in length, as cited for the type, are indicative of the genus Haliclona grant, 1841 (as was already acknowledged in the World Porifera Database). Accordingly, we reassign Von Lendenfeld’s species to Haliclona tenella. This reassignment creates a case of homonymy with Gellius tenellus Topsent, 1916 (ICZN Art. 57.3), as Gellius gray, 1867 is a subgenus of Haliclona. 98.2. Gellius tenellus Topsent, 1916: 171 (type locality off Petermann Island, Antarctic Peninsula). Burton (1932: 276) transferred Topsent’s species to the genus Adocia gray, 1867: 522 as Adocia tenellus. Both the genera Gellius gray, 1867: 538 and Adocia are junior synonyms of Haliclona grant, 1841 (cf. De Weerdt 2000: 9), and Gellius is currently recognized as a subgenus, Haliclona (Gellius). Most species described originally as Gellius, including G. tenellus, were transferred to Haliclona (Gellius), thus Topsent’s species is currently named Haliclona (Gellius) tenella. This is a junior secondary synonym of Von Lendenfeld’s Haliclona tenella and accordingly a new name is warranted (ICZN Art. 60.3). 98.3. Summary of proposed actions. Haliclona tenella (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) as a senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Gellius) tenella (Topsent, 1916) is a junior secondary homomym, which needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Haliclona (Gellius) jeancharcoti nom. nov., named after the Commander of the 2nd French Antarctic Expedition 1908-1910. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 57 99. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona tenera (Von Marenzeller, 1878) and Haliclona tenera (Topsent, 1927). 99.1. Isodictya tenera Von Marenzeller, 1878: 364 (type locality South of Franz Josef Land, Arctic). Van Soest (2000: table, p. 75) assigned this species to Halichondria Fleming, 1828: 520 and listed this combination as Halichondria tenera, presumably on the basis of the large oxea size, almost 400 µm long, which is a common size in Halichondria species. However, Von Marenzeller (1878) stated he employs Isodictya as Bowerbank did in his 1866 monograph, which currently conforms largely to Haliclona grant, 1841: 5. Hentschel (1929: 986) reassigned the species to Reniera Schmidt, 1862: 72, presumably because the skeleton is described as ‘ladder-like’, typical for Haliclona but not for Halichondria (cf. Von Marenzeller’s 1878: pl. I, figs 2, 2A). Large oxeas in Haliclona are rare but in cold water Haliclona species they are not uncommon. Accordingly, we here reassign Isodictya tenera Von Marenzeller, 1878 to Haliclona tenera, resulting in a senior secondary homonym of Topsent’s Haliclona tenera (ICZN Art. 57.3). 99.2. Gellius tener Topsent, 1927: 18 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). This deep sea species has large oxeas as well, in a lax unispicular arrangement, with toxa microscleres. Originally described in the genus Gellius gray, 1867: 538, it appears to be a typical member of Haliclona (Gellius) as defined by De Weerdt (2000: 9). Reassigned as Haliclona (Gellius) tenera it becomes a junior secondary homonym of Von Marenzeller’s species (ICZN Art. 60.3), requiring a new name. 99.3. Summary of proposed actions. Haliclona tenera (Von Marenzeller, 1878) as a senior secondary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Haliclona (Gellius) tenera (Topsent, 1927) is a junior secondary homonym, which in the absence of synonyms, has to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Haliclona (Gellius) emilei nom.nov., named after Emile Topsent, to remove the homonymy (there is already a species named Haliclona topsenti Thiele, 1905). 100. Removal of homonymy between Terpios tenuicula (Bowerbank, 1882) and Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910. 100.1. Hymedesmia tenuicula Bowerbank, 1882: 68 (type locality Roundstone Bay, Ireland). Although Topsent (1890: 198) already realized that Hymedesmia tenuicula belongs to the family Suberitidae, assigning it to Suberites tenuicula, it lasted until Ackers et al. (1992: 90) (confirmed in Van Soest 2002a: 244) to properly discover that Bowerbank already had described a senior synonym in 1866, Terpios gelatinosa (Bowerbank, 1866: 222, as Hymeniacidon). This precludes invoking ICZN Art. 23.9.5 as a means of suppressing Hymedesmia tenuicula Bowerbank as a nomen oblitum. It is therefore a senior primary homonym of H. tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 100.2. Hymedesmia tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910: 52 (type localities Faroe Islands and East and West greenland). The species is a Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) and the species name was apparently chosen in ignorance of Bowerbank’s (1882) name. The name is a junior primary homonym of the latter, and as pointed out above, ICZN Art. 23.9.5 cannot be invoked to have Lundbeck’s combination declared a nomen protectum. This species requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 100.3. Summary of proposed actions. Terpios gelatinosa (Bowerbank, 1866) as senior synonym of the senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910 is a junior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) williami nom. nov., named after William Lundbeck, to remove the homonymy (there is already a species named Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) lundbecki Dendy, 1924). 101. Removal of homonymy between Spongosorites topsenti Dendy, 1905 and Topsentia topsenti (Lévi & Vacelet, 1958). 101.1. Spongosorites topsenti Dendy, 1905: 182 (type locality gulf of Manaar, Sri Lanka). 58 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. The original genus assignment, Spongosorites Topsent, 1896: 117, was amended by Thomas (1985: 329) who assigned the species to Epipolasis topsenti, but Pulitzer-Finali (1993: 278) reverted the assignment back to Spongosorites, which is also the combination accepted in the World Porifera Database. The species is not well-studied, and comparison with the genus Topsentia Berg, 1899: 77 is warranted. 101.2. Spongosorites topsenti Lévi & Vacelet, 1958: 233 (type locality Princesse Alice Bank, Azores). The species is reassigned to the genus Topsentia Berg, 1899 by Van Soest (2001: 91, table) without justification. The description by Lévi & Vacelet is interpreted to lack Spongosorites synapomorphies (cf. Erpenbeck & Van Soest 2002: 811) as a flaky surface layer and spongin-enforced spicule tracts, and overall appears to be more likely to indicate membership of the related genus Topsentia. In support is the fact that Topsent (1928: 165) reported this species as Topsentia spec. Cruz (2002: 145) suggests the species is difficult to distinguish from Spongosorites intricatus (Topsent, 1892: xix). Despite this potential synonymy, the species needs to be renamed as a junior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 60.3). 101.3. Summary of proposed actions. Spongosorites topsenti Dendy, 1905 as senior primary homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.2). Topsentia topsenti (Lévi & Vacelet, 1758) is a junior primary homonym. We propose Topsentia levivaceletorum nom. nov., named after the authors Claude Lévi and Jean Vacelet, to remove the homonymy. 102. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Carmia) toxifera (Dendy, 1896) and Mycale (Paresperella) toxifera (Lévi, 1963). 102.1. Esperella toxifer (sic) Dendy, 1896: 16 (type locality Port Phillip Heads, Australia). The genus Esperella Vosmaer, 1887: 353 is a junior synonym of Mycale gray, 1867: 533 (cf. Van Soest & Hajdu 2002b: 670), so Esperella toxifer (name to be corrected to toxifera because the gender of Esperella is feminine), was transferred to Carmia toxifera by Lévi (1963: 14), and then to Mycale toxifera by Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 292). The World Porifera Database assigned the species to Mycale (Carmia) toxifera. It is a senior secondary homonym of M. toxifera (Lévi, 1963) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 102.2. Paresperella toxifera Lévi, 1963: 14 (type locality off the Atlantic coast of South Africa). The genus Paresperella Dendy, 1905: 162 is a junior synonym of Mycale gray, 1867 (cf. Van Soest & Hajdu 2002b: 670) but recognized as a subgenus, so Paresperella toxifera was transferred to Mycale (Paresperella) toxifera in Van Soest et al. (2014: 94), making it a junior secondary homonym of M. toxifera (Dendy, 1896), requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 102.3. Summary of proposed actions. Mycale (Carmia) toxifera (Dendy, 1896) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Mycale (Paresperella) toxifera (Lévi, 1963) is a junior secondary homonym and thus the name needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Mycale (Paresperella) claudei nom.nov., named after Claude Lévi (there are already species named Mycale levii, cf. Case 60 above). 103. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887, p.768), Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887, p. 808), and Callyspongia truncata (Lindgren, 1897). 103.1. Chalinopora truncata Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 768 (type locality Port Jackson, Australia). The genus Chalinopora Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 740 was assigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56 by Wiedenmayer (1989: 104), and Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 103) proposed Callyspongia truncata as a valid species, which is maintained here, and is the senior secondary homonym of two other truncata species (ICZN Art. 57.3). 103.2. Siphonella truncata Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 808 (type locality Port Jackson, Australia). Although the genus Siphonella Von Lendenfeld. 1887: 742 was assigned to the synonymy of Siphonochalina Schmidt, 1868: 8 by Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Valentine (2002a: 849) (opposed to assignment to Callyspongia by Burton (1934a) and Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994)), the species Siphonella truncata was reassigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia tuberculata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) (originally as Siphonella, p. 723) by Hooper & Wie- EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 59 denmayer (1994: 104). The species remains, however, a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 768), and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 103.3. Siphonochalina truncata Lindgren, 1897: 481 (type locality Southern Vietnam, Southeast Asia). This species was transferred to Callyspongia truncata (Lindgren, 1897) (cf. Lindgren 1898: 296) in various chemistry publications on South East Asian sponges, e.g. Nakao et al. (2002: 923) and this was confirmed by the World Porifera Database. This renders it as a junior secondary homonym of Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 768), which requires a new name (ICZN Art. 60.3). 103.4. Summary of proposed actions. Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 768) (originally as Chalinopora) is the senior secondary homonym based on page priority and is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3). Callyspongia truncata (Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 808) is a junior secondary homonym based on page priority, and is also considered a junior synonym of Callyspongia tuberculata. However, homonymy is not removed, because this transfer violates ICZN Art. 59.1, which forbids transfer of a secondary homonym to the same genus. We therefore propose the name Callyspongia roberti nom. nov. to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.3), named after Robert Von Lendenfeld (there are already several patronyms in Callyspongia named after Von Lendenfeld). Callyspongia truncata (Lindgren, 1897) is another junior secondary homonym, which needs to be renamed to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.3). We propose Callyspongia lindgreni nom.nov. named after Nils gustaf Lindgren. 104. Removal of homonymy between Stelletta tuberosa (Topsent, 1892a) and Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909. 104.1. Astrella tuberosa Topsent, 1892: 44 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). Originally assigned to the genus Astrella Sollas, 1886: 193 by Topsent (1892a: 44), he transferred the species to Stelletta tuberosa in the Azores monograph (Topsent 1904: 75) and later works. This combination remains valid for the time being, but Cárdenas et al. (2011: figs 2–3) and Cárdenas & Rapp (2015: 1490) demonstrated that using molecular sequence data, S. tuberosa (Topsent) is a member of an extended genus Geodia Lamarck, 1815: 333 despite its lack of sterrasters. If the species would be transferred to the combination Geodia tuberosa (Topsent, 1892a) then this would create a junior primary homonym with Geodia tuberosa Schmidt, 1862: 50. There is an even earlier name Geodia tuberosa Schweiggert, 1819: 40, but from the context (Schweiggert 1819: 40, pl. III figs 18–19) it is obviously an incorrect subsequent spelling of Geodia gibberosa Lamarck, 1815: 331 in the sense of ICZN Art. 33.3, and as such is not available and cannot enter into homonymy. The name is maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3) until its true taxonomic affinities are established. 104.2. Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909: 353 (type locality geraldton, Southwest Australia). According to Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 63), Hentschel’s species is a junior synonym of Stelletta purpurea Ridley, 1884a: 473. This synonymy decision was based on a single small paper (3 pp.), Burton (1926: 45–46), which essentially provides a list of 20+ Stelletta species from the wider Indo-West Pacific described by 15+ different authors all thought to belong to a single species. No separate comparisons between the various species descriptions, barring a few loose remarks, were made by Burton. The allegation that these species all belong to a single widespread Stelletta purpurea is not supported by further evidence, nor any subsequent molecular evidence so far. If Burton was correct in his assumption that the present species is a junior synonym of Stelletta purpurea, then the homonymy with Topsent’s species is removed. 104.3. Summary of proposed actions. Stelletta tuberosa (Topsent, 1892a) is currently a senior secondary homonym to be maintained (ICZN Art. 57.3) until the time it might be transferred to Geodia. If that happens a new species name will have to be erected, because it would become a junior secondary homonym of Geodia tuberosa Schmidt, 1862 (ICZN Art. 60.3) (but not of Geodia tuberosa Schweiggert, 1819 as this is a misspelling and not available, not entering into homonymy, cf. ICZN Art. 33.3). Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909 is a junior secondary homonym, but its proposed junior synonymy with Stelletta purpurea Ridley, 1884a removes the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.1). However, we stress that the evidence for this synonymy has not been presented so far. For the time being there is no further action with this potential homonymy. 60 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 105. Removal of homonymy between Dysidea tubulata† Rutot, 1874 and Dysidea tubulata (Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998). 105.1. Dysidea? tubulata† Rutot, 1874: 66 (type locality Eocene strata near Brussels, Belgium). The description of the fossil material (without illustrations of the habitus, just some unidentifiable calcareous microfossils) throws some doubt on the membership of the genus Dysidea, but without subsequent studies the combination remains valid as a senior secondary homonym of D. tubulata (Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998) (ICZN Art. 57.3). 105.2. Hyrtios tubulatus Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998: 95 (type locality Discovery Bay, Jamaica). The species was originally described from dried material preventing proper recognition of the in situ features. Later, in situ specimens and chemistry (e.g. Salmoun et al. 2000: 452) made it likely that the species fits much better in Dysidea, and it is accordingly transferred here (but already mentioned in Shady et al. (2017: 2), and in the World Porifera Database) to Dysidea tubulata. It was later realized that the combination was already occupied by a fossil, creating a junior secondary homonym that needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 60.3). 105.3. Summary of proposed actions. Dysidea tubulata Rutot, 1874 is to be maintained as a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Dysidea tubulata (Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998) as a junior secondary homonym needs to be replaced, for which we propose Dysidea lehnerti nom. nov., named after Helmut Lehnert (ICZN Art. 60.3). 106. Removal of homonymy between Oceanapia tubulosa (Hansen, 1885) and Haliclona (Rhizoniera) tubulosa (Fristedt, 1887). 106.1. Reniera tubulosa Hansen, 1885: 4 (type locality Norwegian Sea, North Atlantic). This senior primary homonym of Reniera tubulosa Fristedt was reassigned by Lundbeck (1902: 46) as a junior synonym of Oceanapia robusta (Bowerbank, 1866: 304), originally as Isodictya Bowerbank, 1864: 197. 106.2. Reniera tubulosa Fristedt, 1887: 419 (type localities Northern Norway and Svalbard). The species was reassigned by De Weerdt (1986: 124), and De Weerdt (2000), as a junior synonym of Haliclona (Rhizoniera) rosea (Bowerbank, 1866: 282)), originally as Isodictya. As a junior primary homonym, R. tubulosa Fristedt is reassigned to the senior synonym H. (R.) rosea, but as a primary homonym needs to be replaced regardless (ICZN Art. 57.2). 106.3. Summary of proposed actions. Oceanapia robusta (Bowerbank, 1866) is to be maintained as a senior synonym of the senior primary homonym Reniera tubulosa Hansen, 1885. Haliclona (Rhizoniera) tubulosa (Fristedt, 1887) as a junior primary synonym (ICZN Art. 57.2) needs to be replaced. We propose Haliclona (Rhizoniera) fristedti nom. nov., named after Konrad Fristedt. In its turn it is reassigned to the senior synonym, Haliclona (Rhizoniera) rosea (Bowerbank, 1866). 107. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia tubulosa (Linnaeus, 1759) and Spongia tubulosa (Schulze, 1879). 107.1. Spongia tubulosa Linnaeus, 1759: 1348 (no type locality mentioned). Linnaeus (1759: 1348) gives no data on this species except a three word description: ‘Spongia tubulosa ramosa’. The name is used again in Linnaeus (1767: 1297), but there provided with several (pre-Linnaean) sources, the first of which is Van Royen (1740: 522) as “Spongia tenax ramosissima erecta, ramos teniusculis obtusis”. As a third reference he cites Spongia fastigiata Pallas, 1766: 392, which in turn cites an image in Seba (1758: pl. 97 fig. 2), and as locality ‘Indian Ocean’. The World Porifera Database currently (2019) has Pallas’ species erroneously accepted as Halichondria fastigiata, taxon inquirendum. The Seba image to which Pallas refers is clearly not a sponge, almost certainly a zoanthid (Cnidaria, Zoantharia), but it remains unclaimed in that animal group (cf. Reimer & Sinniger 2019). Curiously, Pallas (1766: 383) also reports a Spongia tubulosa of his own, which is here treated as a misapplication of Linnaeus’ S. tubulosa. The description is unrecognizable, it is also likely not a sponge, and there are no references cited, not even Linnaeus. Ellis & EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 61 Solander (1786: 188, pl. 58 fig. 7) cite Linnaeus (1767: 1297), and provide the information that the specimen was collected by William Webber at Batavia (= Jakarta, Indonesia). In fact there is no certainty that Linnaeus’ (1759, 1767), and Ellis & Solander’s specimens represent the same species. Esper (1797: 196, pl. LIV), referring to Linnaeus (1767) and citing all the other references provided here, depicts a sponge from Cape of good Hope, somewhat resembling Ellis & Solander’s Batavia sponge. This latter sponge is definitely not a zoanthid, but a proper sponge. Ehlers (1870: 19) redescribed Esper’s sponge and assigns it to Siphonochalina Schmidt, 1868: 7. Stephens (1915: 457) reports this same species from South Africa as Siphonochalina, while Burton (1936: 141) followed by Samaai & gibbons (2005: 83) reassign it to Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56. Before this, Lamarck (1814: 438), also reported Spongia tubulosa, from ‘grandes Indes’, citing only Ellis & Solander’s description and figure. Redescription of Lamarck’s specimen by Topsent (1932: 82) revealed that Lamarck’s specimen belongs to the genus Hyattella Von Lendenfeld, 1888: 233, which means that Lamarck’s assignment of Spongia tubulosa is a misapplication of Ellis & Solander’s concept of the species. In summary, the original combination by Linnaeus (1759) allows the species to be interpreted in different ways, including as a zoanthid, but later authors (Ellis & Solander, Esper) convincingly narrowed the properties of it to a recognizable sponge occurring in the East Indies and South Africa. The name is best referred to the authorship of Linnaeus (1759) as the eldest available name. 107.2. Euspongia officinalis var. tubulosa Schulze, 1879: 620 (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). Euspongia Bronn, 1859: 12 is a junior synonym of Spongia Linnaeus, 1759, so Schulze’s name is a junior secondary homonym of Spongia tubulosa Linnaeus, 1759. Topsent (1938: 2) reassigned Schulze’s species to Spongia (Spongia) virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868: 4) as a junior synonym, and thus he removed the homonymy with Linnaeus’ S. tubulosa. 107.3. Summary of proposed actions. Callyspongia (Callyspongia) tubulosa (Linnaeus, 1759) is to be maintained as the senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3). Spongia (Spongia) tubulosa (Schulze, 1879) is a junior secondary homonym, but its junior synonymy with Spongia (Spongia) virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868) removes the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.2). 108. Removal of homonymy between Spongia turbinata Vio in Olivi, 1792 and Spongia turbinata Lamarck, 1814. 108.1. Spongia turbinata Vio in Olivi, 1792: xxvi (type locality gulf of Smirna, Aegean Sea). The specimen from the Turkish Mediterranean is not recognizable with any certainty as no material survived. Its description in Latin runs in translation: “A turbinate soft sponge with ovate openings, tapering longitudinally to the bottom”. An expanded description follows describing its tenacity and skeleton of fibers. The figures in Pl. VIII figs 5–7 make it likely it belongs to the Keratosa and is possibly Fasciospongia cavernosa (Schmidt, 1862: 28), but there is no proof. The skeleton apparently is built as a ladder-like fiber-system with fibers containing inclusions. This name combination is ignored in the literature, so if it would have to be assigned to Fasciospongia cavernosa that name would have to be suppressed as a nomen oblitum under ICZN Art. 23.9.2. 108.2. Spongia turbinata Lamarck, 1814: 385 (type locality ‘American Seas’). No material has survived and it is not recognizable with any certainty. Translated: “It is not campanulate like the preceding one i.e. Spongia campana = Ircinia campana], but it forms a very elongated, rather narrow, stiff and very simple funnel. Its fibers are slightly encrusted, stiff though very thin, and partly uncovered especially outside. Its inner limb is striated longitudinally, and the rest of its internal walls are dotted with osculiferous mounds, ‘sublacinized’ (sic). Length 5 decimetres and more.” Lamarck’s comparison with Ircinia campana could be construed as an indication that his S. turbinata is also attributable to Ircinia. Although Ircinia campana occasionally shows more funnel-like shapes, they usually are widely flaring. In the absence of a specimen or image, it would be unwarranted to assign the name to the synonymy of Ircinia campana. As a junior primary homonym, however, the combination needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). 108.3. Summary of proposed actions. Spongia turbinata Vio in Olivi, 1892 is to be maintained as a senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Spongia turbinata Lamarck, 1814 is a junior primary homonym, which is proposed to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3) 62 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. as Spongia jeanbaptistei nom. nov., named after Jean Baptiste Lamarck (there is already a species named Spongia lamarcki nom. nov., cf. above Case 10). 109. Removal of homonymy between Mycale (Grapelia) vansoesti Hajdu, 1995 and Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti Calcinai, Cerrano, Totti, Romagnoli & Bavestrello, 2006. 109.1. Mycale (Grapelia) vansoesti Hajdu, 1995: 93 (type locality Mahé, Seychelles). The species was erected in the PhD thesis of Hajdu (1995: 93) as ‘Hajdu, submitted’, but the description fulfilled all the requirements for a valid new species, including indication of a holotype, type locality, adequate description of all features including illustrations and comparison with congeners. The thesis was printed in more than 50 copies and is distributed in several countries. Thus, the species name is available in the sense of the ICZN Art. 8. It is the senior primary homonym of M. vansoesti Calcinai et al., 2006 (ICZN Art. 57.2). 109.2. Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti Calcinai, Cerrano, Totti, Romagnoli & Bavestrello, 2006: 197 (type locality North Sulawesi, Indonesia). The species was earlier reported from Indonesia by Van Soest (1990: 305) as Mycale aff. cockburniana Hentschel, 1911: 289, which is a misapplication with an unrelated Australian species. Calcinai et al.’s extensive description as vansoesti created a junior primary homonym with Hajdu’s species. We discovered that Calcinai’s species has a subjective senior synonym, Biemna humilis Thiele, 1903: 944, which we have ascertained to be the same species by examination of slides of the type of B. humilis, ZMB 3203 (labeled as Desmacella humilis). The new name for the species is proposed as Mycale humilis (Thiele, 1903). The existence of a subjective senior synonym does not remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 57.2), so a replacement name is needed. 109.3. Summary of proposed actions. Mycale (Grapelia) vansoesti Hajdu, 1995 is to be maintained as a senior primary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.2). Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti Calcinai et al., 2006 is a junior primary homonym, which is permanently unavailable. We propose Mycale calcinaiae nom. nov., named after Barbara Calcinai, to remove the homonymy. However, we reassign it to the senior synonym Mycale humilis (Thiele, 1903). 110. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) varia (Bowerbank, 1875), Haliclona (Gellius) varia sensu Lundbeck, 1909 and Haliclona (Halichoclona) varia (Sarà, 1958). 110.1. Halichondria varia Bowerbank, 1875: 292 (type locality Malacca, Southeast Asia). This species is doubtless a Haliclona grant, 1841: 5, although no recent redescriptions have been published under that name. Ridley (1884a: 424, North Australia), Ridley & Dendy (1887: 38, Philippines) and Kirkpatrick (1900: 128, Christmas Island, Indian Ocean) assigned it to the genus Gellius gray, 1867: 522, now recognized as a subgenus of Haliclona. It is the senior secondary homonym of two other varia species (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 110.2. Gellius varius sensu Lundbeck, 1909: 433(type locality Cape Tobin, East greenland). The combination Halichondria varia has also been reported as Gellius varius from the Arctic by Lundbeck (1909: 433). Koltun (1959: 214) thought it to be unlikely to be the same species as the tropical shallow-water type material and ‘illegally’ conferred authorship of the Arctic specimens to Lundbeck (1909: 433), which in fact created a junior homonym. Koltun (l.c.) also named Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916: 12 as a junior synonym of Gellius varius, providing the opportunity to remove the homonymy with Bowerbank’s species. However, Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916 is also a junior secondary homonym of Reniera arctica Fristedt, 1887: 421 as discussed above. The above proposed new name, Haliclona ernsti nom.nov. for Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916, as junior synonym of Gellius varius sensu Lundbeck, 1909 also removes the homonymy between Haliclona (Gellius) varia (Bowerbank, 1875) and Koltun’s (1959) Haliclona (Gellius) varia sensu Lundbeck, 1909. 110.3. Adocia varia Sarà, 1958: 267 (type locality gulf of Naples, Mediterranean). The genus Adocia gray, 1867: 522 is a junior synonym of Haliclona grant, 1841: 5. Adocia varia has been reassigned to the subgenus Haliclona (Haliclona) by De Weerdt (2000: 6). The species has oxeas approximately half the length of those of Haliclona (Gellius) varia Bowerbank and lacks sigmas. As a junior homonym it needs to be renamed (ICZN Art. 60.3). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 63 110.4. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Gellius) varia (Bowerbank, 1875) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Haliclona (Gellius) varia (sensu Lundbeck, 1909) is a junior secondary homonym, which will be removed by assigning it to the synonymy of Haliclona ernsti nom. nov. erected above, cf. Case 6 (ICZN Art. 60.1). Haliclona (Haliclona) varia (Sarà, 1958) is a junior secondary homonym and requires a new name, for which we propose Haliclona (Haliclona) michelei nom. nov., named after Michele Sarà (ICZN Art. 60.3) there is already as species named Haliclona (Rhizoniera) sarai (Pulitzer-Finali, 1969). 111. Removal of homonymy between Xestospongia variabilis (Ridley, 1884a) and Xestospongia variabilis (Topsent, 1892a). 111.1. Schmidtia variabilis Ridley, 1884a: 415 (type locality Torres Strait, North Australia). The genus Schmidtia Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863: 8 was erected for type species Reniera dura Nardo, 1834: 715. Until now it is considered a junior synonym of Schmidtia† Von Volborth, 1869: 208 (Brachiopoda from the Lower Silurian), based on Vosmaer’s (1885: 338) assertion that Von Volborth described the genus in 1860, three years before Balsamo-Crivelli, who described his genus in 1863. Vosmaer (l.c.) erected Petrosia as a replacement name, with the same type species, Reniera dura. However, we discovered that Von Volborth’s Schmidtia† was only described in 1869, not 1860, clearly after Balsamo-Crivelli’s Schmidtia. We have established that the junior genus name Petrosia nevertheless is eligible for conservation under ICZN Art. 23.9: the senior name Schmidtia Balsamo-Crivelli, 1863 has not been used for sponges after 1899 (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.1) and is thus a nomen oblitum, while the junior name Petrosia Vosmaer, 1885 has been used in more than 25 works by more than 10 authors in the immediately preceding 50 years encompassing a span of more than 10 years, and as such is a nomen protectum in the sense of ICZN Art. 23.9.1.2. Schmidtia variabilis was reassigned to Petrosia variabilis by Wilson (1904: 118), who also erected an East Pacific Petrosia variabilis var. crassa. Both are currently reassigned to the genus Xestospongia. P. variabilis var. crassa is a junior secondary homonym of North East Atlantic Petrosia crassa (Carter, 1876) (see above), but due to its reassignment to Xestospongia the homonymy is removed. 111.2. Petrosia variabilis sensu Topsent, 1892a: 68 (type locality Azores, North Atlantic). For the genus Petrosia see above. Recent revisions (e.g. De Weerdt & Van Soest 1986: 37) have established that Topsent’s specimens do not meet the conditions of Petrosia by having distinct size and shape categories of oxeas, and his record was reassigned to the genus Xestospongia. Since Topsent (1892a) did refer to Ridley’s Schmidtia variabilis his use of the name Petrosia variabilis is not a case of homonymy, but merely misapplication, i.e. Topsent assumed conspecificity with Ridley’s species, but in view of the widely different localities and depths this is not considered reasonable. In this exceptional case, we propose to rename the North Atlantic populations as Xestospongia topsenti nom. nov., with syntype in the Musée Océanographique de Monaco (MOM), 4 specimens from l’Hirondelle stations 229 and 234, off the Azores, North Atlantic, reg.nr. unknown, specimens not so far recognized in the collections of MOM (Michèle Bruni, in litteris). 111.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Despite the fact that the senior synonym Schmidtia Balsano-Crivelli, 1863 is not a preoccupied genus name, we still support the junior replacement name Petrosia Vosmaer, 1885 to be valid as a nomen protectum (ICZN Art. 23.9.2). Xestospongia variabilis sensu Topsent, 1892a is a misapplied assignment, to be replaced by Xestospongia topsenti nom. nov., named after Émile Topsent. There is no homonymy in this case. 112. Removal of homonymy between Callyspongia (Cladochalina) villosa (Pallas, 1766) and Callyspongia villosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887). 112.1. Spongia villosa Pallas, 1766: 392 (type locality American and Indo-Pacific Oceans). Spongia villosa Pallas, 1766 was erected on the basis of a figure of a sponge from the beach of Jamaica in volume I of Sloane (1707: 63), which looks convincingly like the currently recognized Callyspongia (Cladochalina) vaginalis (Lamarck, 1814: 436). Lamarck indicated the same figure of Sloane (1707: 63) as the representative of his Spon- 64 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. gia vaginalis, thus confirming inadvertently Pallas’ villosa and his vaginalis as conspecific. Pallas also indicated that Spongia aculeata Linnaeus, 1759: 1348 was included in his concept of this species, which effectively means that his name Spongia villosa is a junior synonym of Spongia aculeata (a conclusion already drawn by Esper 1794: 193), and thus also Lamarck’s Spongia vaginalis a junior synonym. A further indication of the specific properties of Spongia villosa is the reference by Pallas to Petiver (1712), in which plate 19 fig. 9 clearly depicts a specimen of what is currently understood as Callyspongia (Cladochalina) vaginalis. The nomenclatural history of aculeata, villosa and vaginalis is too complicated to elaborate here, but for the present case the homonymy is removed by reassigning the senior secondary homonym to the synonymy of an earlier name (ICZN Art. 60.1). Moreover, below we reassign Callyspongia villosa sensu Von Lendenfeld to the genus Haliclona, thus invoking ICZN Art. 59.2. 112.2. Dactylochalina villosa Von Lendenfeld, 1887: 812 (type locality Port Phillip, Southeast Australia). Dactylochalina Von Lendenfeld, 1886: 570 is assigned to the synonymy of Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864: 56 by Desqueyroux-Faündez & Valentine (2002a: 840), following Burton (1934a: 539) and Wiedenmayer (1977: 100). The type species was first indicated to be Dactylochalina australis Von Lendenfeld, 1887 by Burton (1934a), but this was corrected to Dactylochalina cylindrica Von Lendenfeld, 1886: 570 by Wiedenmayer (1977: 100) because D. australis was not among the species erected in the Von Lendenfeld (1886) paper. The World Porifera Database (Van Soest et al. 2019) assumed Von Lendenfeld’s D. villosa was a member of Callyspongia, hence the entry of Callyspongia villosa Von Lendenfeld, but to date this combination is not known to be confirmed in the literature. Hooper & Wiedenmayer (1994: 108) suspected that Von Lendenfeld originally intended to name the present species Dactylochalina massa, because D. villosa is lacking in the summary table (p. 756) and D. massa is lacking in the descriptive part of Dactylochalina (pp. 810–814). D. massa is currently a nomen nudum, but a specimen so labelled is present in the Natural History Museum, London. Instead of confirming the combination Dactylochalina villosa as Callyspongia villosa, we propose here to transfer it to the genus Haliclona as Haliclona villosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) comb. nov., thus removing the homonymy with the senior name discussed above. The reasoning for this action is that the description of Von Lendenfeld of the skeleton of Dactylochalina villosa reads more like a Haliclona, than a Callyspongia, with meshes of 130 µm in diameter and spicules of 100 x 3 µm in dimension, clearly unlike a typical Callyspongia skeleton. 112.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callyspongia (Cladochalina) villosa (Pallas, 1766) is a senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3), but it is to be reassigned as a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) aculeata (Linnaeus, 1759), which will remove the homonymy (ICZN Art. 60.1). Callyspongia (Cladochalina) vaginalis (Lamarck, 1814) is also to be reassigned as a junior synonym of Callyspongia (Cladochalina) aculeata (Linnaeus, 1759). This is not a case of homonymy, but of synonymy. Callyspongia villosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) is a junior secondary homonym, which needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 57.3). However, its transfer to the genus Haliclona as Haliclona villosa (Von Lendenfeld, 1887) comb. nov. removes the homonymy (ICZN Art. 59.2). 113. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona viola (De Laubenfels, 1954) and Haliclona viola (Hoshino, 1981). 113.1. Adocia viola De Laubenfels, 1954: 103 (type locality guam and Pohnpei, West Pacific). Adocia gray, 1867: 522 is a junior synonym of Haliclona (Haliclona) (cf. De Weerdt 2002: 865). The description and illustration (De Laubenfels 1954, text fig. 65) makes it clear it is a Haliclona with tangential ectosomal reticulation, but its details preclude assignment to a subgenus without reexamination of the type material in the United States Nation Museum (holotype USNM 23142). Oxeas are 116–120 x 3–4 µm. It is a senior secondary homonym of Haliclona viola (Hoshino, 1981) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 113.2. Haliclona (Reniclona) viola Hoshino, 1981: 88 (type locality Matsushima Bay, Japan). The name Haliclona (Reniclona) viola was differently spelled in the heading (as viloa) and in the caption to the illustration (fig. 26) (as viola). The first spelling is an obvious lapsus calami in the sense of ICZN Art. 32.5.1 (because the color mentioned in the description is ‘deep violet’), to be corrected as incorrect original spelling to viola. Reniclona De Laubenfels, 1954: 64 is assigned to the synonymy of Haliclona (Reniera) Schmidt, 1862: 72 by De Weerdt (2002: 867), but Hoshino’s description and illustration is unlikely to confirm membership of that subgenus EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 65 as it does not show the typical Haliclona (Reniera) unispicular skeleton. For the time being we refrain from reassigning the species to one of the subgenera of Haliclona. In contrast to De Laubenfels’ species, the present species has no tangential ectosomal reticulation and the oxeas are larger, 100–145 x 1–5 µm, which demonstrates that the two viola species are specifically different but are homonyms, the present one requiring a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3). 113.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona viola (De Laubenfels, 1954) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Haliclona viola (Hoshino, 1981) is a junior secondary homonym and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona takaharui nom. nov., named after Takaharu Hoshino (there is already a species named Haliclona hoshinoi Ise, 2017). 114. Removal of homonymy between Haliclona (Haliclona) violacea (Keller, 1883) and Haliclona (Gellius) violacea (De Laubenfels, 1950b). 114.1. Lessepsia violacea Keller, 1883: 19 (type locality Suez, Red Sea). Originally described as Lessepsia violacea Keller, 1883 this species was transferred to Haliclona (Haliclona) by De Weerdt (2002: 866). Reassignment to Haliclona (Haliclona) was based on the description of Keller (1883), because the holotype could not be found in ZMB. Despite the lack of a type specimen, the description of Keller is sufficiently clear to recognize its affiliation and specific distinctness. It is a senior secondary homonym of H. violacea (De Laubenfels, 1950b) (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). 114.2. Toxadocia violacea De Laubenfels, 1950b: 16 (type locality Oahu, Hawaii). Originally described as Toxadocia violacea De Laubenfels, 1950b this species was transferred to Haliclona (Gellius) violacea by Van Soest et al. (2011: 31) based on examination of material from Clipperton Island, Central Pacific, collected by the ‘Presidential Cruise 1938 of Franklin D. Roosevelt’, misidentified by De Laubenfels (1939: 1) as the toxa-lacking Californian species Haliclona enamela De Laubenfels, 1930: 28. De Laubenfels’ material of Hawaii, Clipperton and California of the mentioned species was re-examined by Van Soest et al. (2011). The genus Toxadocia was reassigned to the synonymy of Haliclona (Reniera) Schmidt, 1862: 72 in De Weerdt (2002: 867), but the present species is judged to be better placed in Haliclona (Gellius) gray, 1867: 538. Regardless of subgenus assignment De Laubenfels’ species name violacea constitutes a homonym with Keller’s species name (ICZN Art. 57.4). 114.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Haliclona (Haliclona) violacea (Keller, 1883) is to be maintained as senior secondary homonym (ICZN Art. 57.3 & 57.4). Haliclona (Gellius) violacea (De Laubenfels, 1950b) is a junior secondary homonym and requires a new name (ICZN Art. 59.1 & 60.3), for which we propose Haliclona (Gellius) laubenfelsi nom. nov., named after Max W. De Laubenfels. 115. Removal of homonymy between Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806 and Spongia virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868). 115.1. Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806: 40, Pl. 66 (type locality probably West Indies). There is no extant type material of Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806, and it was also not included in Ehlers’ (1870) revision of the Esper collection in Erlangen, leaving us with only Esper’s (1806) brief description and an illustration (plate 66) of the type specimen, which shows a Clathria-like sponge, but its identity cannot be established other than by ‘guess’. The name Spongia virgultosa was also used by Lamarck (1814: 446, No. 99). He refers to Esper in the description, so Lamarck’s name is not a junior homonym (as the World Porifera Database currently (2019) states), but a misapplication, as Lamarck thought his material was from ‘mers du Nord de l’Europe’. Material of Lamarck has survived only as a small fragment and microscope slide preparation in the Natural History Museum, London, re-examined by Hooper (1996: 76) confirming Lamarck’s mate- 66 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. rial is a Clathria (Thalysias). Duchassaing & Michelotti 1864: 86-87, used the name Thalysias virgultosa for a specimen from guadeloupe, St. Thomas and Viecques, and they believed that Esper’s pl. 66 and their pl. XXIII fig. 3 represent the same species. Duchassaing & Michelotti’s material is found in the Torino museum, ZMA, BMNH, USNM and MNHN (cf. Van Soest et al. 1983). De Laubenfels (1936) synonymized Duchassaing & Michelotti’s material with Spongia juniperina Lamarck, 1814: 444 and this was followed by most authors publishing on Caribbean sponges (e.g. Hartman, Wiedenmayer, Van Soest) until Hooper (1996: 346) redescribed the species from the type and new specimens and argued that Spongia juniperina is an Indo-Pacific species (with type locality from Southwest Australia). Hooper rejected De Laubenfels’ (1936) synonymy of the two species, based on comparison between descriptions of the Western Australian and Caribbean populations of S. juniperina and S. virgultosa sensu Lamarck, 1814, respectively. As Esper’s description is unrecognisable and the type specimen no longer exists, whereas Lamarck’s material is recognisable with an extant ’type’ specimen and associated microscope slide, it is appropriate to select this as a neotype for Spongia virgultosa, viz. BMNH 1928.11.12.50 and 1954.2.20.67 respectively, to fix the identity of Clathria (Thalysias) virgultosa Esper, 1806 and the validity of the name for Caribbean populations. 115.2. Euspongia virgultosa Schmidt, 1868: 4 (type locality Adriatic, Mediterranean). Euspongia Bronn, 1859: 12 is a junior synonym of Spongia Linnaeus, 1759: 1348, which Burton (1934a: 576) determined was an unjustified emendation of the latter (see also Topsent 1938: 1). Spongia virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868) is currently in widespread usage as a common Mediterranean species, and although a junior secondary homonym of Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806, ICZN Art. 59.2 allows the junior homonym to be maintained as both homonymys are no longer considered to be congeneric. 115.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Clathria (Thalysias) virgultosa (Esper, 1806) is a senior secondary homonym. There is no surviving specimen of Esper’s species, so a neotype designation for the former species is proposed for specimen BMNH 1928.11.12.50 and microscope slide BMNH 1954.2.20.67. Spongia (Spongia) virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868) is a junior secondary homonym of Spongia virgultosa Esper, 1806. Schmidt’s species is maintained under ICZN Art. 59.2 as both homonyms are no longer considered to be congeneric. B. gENUS-gROUP HOMONyMS Replaced genus names will have the same type species as the prior nominal genus name (ICZN Art. 67.8). We will not expressly cite the type species as new combination. 116. Removal of homonymy between Ancorella Von Nordmann, 1832 and Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907. 116.1. Ancorella Von Nordmann, 1832: 52, 60, 61, 88, 97, 107 (and several more pages) (type species Lernaea adunca Strøm, 1762: 167). The name is a senior homonym of Von Lendenfeld’s (1907) genus Ancorella. Von Nordmann used the name Ancorella while referring in a footnote (p. 52) to Cuvier and using the trivial name ‘Anchorelles’ (i.e. with ‘h’). On p. 61 he used Ancorella uncinata, on p. 107 he uses the combination Ancorella lagenula Cuvier. Furthermore, he used the name Anchorella on pp. 142, 150, where he used the combination Anchorella uncinata (with ‘h’). Cuvier (1831: 358) described the genus Anchorella for type species Lernaea adunca Strøm, 1762, now accepted as Clavella adunca. It is clear from Von Nordmann’s diverse spellings of Ancorella and Anchorella, that he discussed members of Cuvier’s genus Anchorella, and his spelling of Ancorella is an incorrect subsequent spelling that is not available and does not enter into homonymy (ICZN Art. 33.3). 116.2. Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907: 247 (type species Ancorella paulini Von Lendenfeld, 1907: 248, by monotypy). The name is a junior homonym of Von Nordman’s Ancorella. Since we demonstrated above that this name is not available, Von Lendenfeld’s name is not a homonym. Its one letter difference from Anchorella Cuvier is sufficient to prevent homonymy (ICZN Art. 57.6). EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 67 116.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Ancorella sensu Von Nordmann, 1832 is an unavailable name that should not be used (ICZN Art. 33.3). Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907 is to be maintained as it is not a homonym. 117. Removal of homonymy between Callipelta Agassiz, 1846 and Callipelta Sollas, 1888. 117.1. Callipelta Agassiz, 1846: 175 (type species Coluber flavescens gmelin in Linnaeus, 1789: 1115, snakes) is a subsequent emendation of Callopeltis Bonaparte, 1841: 155 (subsequently spelled Calopeltis by Fitzinger (1843)]. Callopeltis was named for the first time in Bonaparte’s ‘Indice, 2nd page’ where it is indicated that the name originated in a letter from Fitzinger, who meant to describe the genus himself. Since Fitzinger’s work was published in 1843, the Nomenclator Zoologicus gives Calopeltis Fitzinger, 1843 as a junior homonym. It is here assumed that Calopeltis is an incorrect subsequent spelling and as such it does not enter in homonymy (ICZN Art. 33.3). Agassiz’ subsequent emendation of Callopeltis Bonaparte as Callipelta is here interpreted as a demonstrable intentional emendation (ICZN Art. 33.2.1), because he mentioned both Callopeltis and his emended name Callipelta (though he did not explain why he emended the name; it is assumed he did it to improve the latinization, violating ICZN Art. 32.5.1). The emended name Callipelta Agassiz is an unjustified emendation and thus it is a junior objective synonym of Callopeltis Bonaparte. It has its own author and year, and also enters into homonymy (ICZN Art. 33.2.3). This means it is a senior homonym of Callipelta Sollas, 1888. 117.2. Callipelta Sollas, 1888: 305 (type species Callipelta ornata Sollas, 1888: 305). This is a junior homonym of Callipelta Agassiz, 1846 despite its status as a junior synonym of Callopeltis Bonaparte, 1841. The name must be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). 117.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Callipelta Agassiz, 1846 is to be maintained as senior homonym (ICZN Art. 53.2), but it is a junior synonym of Callopeltis Bonaparte, 1843. Callipelta Sollas, 1888 is a junior homonym and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). To remove the homonymy, we propose Sollasipelta nom. nov., named after William Johnson Sollas. In addition to the type species, we reassign Callipelta cavernicola, C. mixta, C. punctata, C. sollasi and C. thoosa to respectively Sollasipelta cavernicola (Vacelet & Vasseur, 1965) comb. nov., Sollasipelta mixta (Vacelet, Vasseur & Lévi, 1976) comb. nov., Sollasipelta punctata (Lévi & Lévi, 1983) comb. nov., Sollasipelta sollasi (Lévi & Lévi, 1989) comb. nov., and Sollasipelta thoosa (Lévi, 1964) comb. nov. 118. Removal of homonymy between Calyx Bigsby, 1868 and Calyx Vosmaer, 1885. 118.1. Calyx† Bigsby, 1868: 18 (type species Calix sedgwicki † Rouault, 1851: 368, fossil Crinoidea from the Silurian, by monotypy). The name is a senior homonym of Calyx Vosmaer, 1885. Bigsby (1868: 18) is assumed to have misspelled the genus name Calix Rouault, 1851: 368, as he referred to Rouault and mentioned the species sedgwickii described by Rouault as the type species (by monotypy). The name is thus an inadvertent subsequent spelling and as such is not available and does not enter in homonymy (ICZN Art. 33.3). De Laubenfels (1949: 49) was not aware of the likely misspelling of Bigsby and decided to replace Vosmaer’s name Calyx by Calyxabra. This genus is an objective junior synonym as both genera share the same type species (ICZN Art. 61.3.3). 118.2. Calyx Vosmaer, 1885: 337 (type species Spongia nicaeensis Risso, 1826: 392, by original designation). Vosmaer’s name would have been a junior homonym of Calyx † Bigsby if this has been an available name. However, Bigsby misspelled Calix Roualt, 1851 and is thus unavailable. Calix Rouault has one letter difference with Calyx Vosmaer and that difference is sufficient to make them not homonyms (ICZN Art. 56.2). 118.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Calyx Bigsby, 1868 is the senior homonym, but is an unavailable name, that cannot enter in homonymy (ICZN Art. 33.3). Calyx Vosmaer, 1885 is to be maintained as a valid genus name in Porifera. Homonymy has been removed. No action necessary. Calyxabra De Laubenfels, 1949 is an objective junior synonym of Calyx Vosmaer, 1885. 68 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 119. Removal of homonymy between Deanea Reichenbach, 1852 and Deanea Bowerbank, 1875. 119.1. Deanea† Reichenbach, 1852: 28 (type species Ornithichnites fulicoides† Deane, 1844: 76, Triassic fossil birds). The genus Deanea† Reichenbach, 1852 was named after palaeontologist James Deane. The name is a senior homonym of Deanea Bowerbank, 1875. The latter name is to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). 119.2. Deanea Bowerbank, 1875: 275 (type species Deanea virgultosa Bowerbank, 1875: 276, by monotypy). The genus was named after Henry Deane. This is a junior homonym of Deanea† Reichenbach, 1852 and needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). 119.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Deanea Reichenbach, 1852 is to be maintained as senior homonym (ICZN Art. 53.2). Deanea Bowerbank, 1875 is a junior homonym that needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). To remove the homonymy, we propose Hunteria nom. nov., named after the collector of the type species Captain James Edward Hunter R.N. (there is already a genus named after Bowerbank). 120. Removal of homonymy between Porphyria Röding, 1798 and Porphyria Bergquist, 1995. 120.1. Porphyria Röding, 1798: 32 (type species Voluta fasciata Röding, 1798:32). This name for gastropod molluscs is a senior homonym of Porphyria Bergquist, 1995. As a senior name it is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 53.2), but it is a junior synonym of Oliva Bruguière, 1789. 120.2. Porphyria Bergquist, 1995: 38 (type species Porphyria flintae Bergquist, 1995: 38, by original designation). The sponge genus name is a clear junior homonym of Porphyria Röding, 1798 and despite the latter’s junior synonymy with Oliva the name needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). 120.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Porphyria Röding, 1798 is to be maintained as a senior homonym (ICZN Art. 53.2). Porphyria Bergquist, 1995 is a junior homonym that needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). To remove the homonymy, we propose Patriciaplysina nom. nov., named after Patricia Bergquist. 121. Removal of homonymy between Sericolophus Reichenbach, 1849 and Sericolophus Ijima, 1901. 121.1. Sericolophus Reichenbach, 1849: pl. XXXIV (type species Eurylaimus lunatus gould, 1834: 176, Aves). Reichenbach’s name (not found in the Biodiversity Heritage Library copy of the 1849 paper cited in the Nomenclator Zoologicus, but we did find it in the follow-up 1851 ‘Handbuch’) is a subsequent emendation of the name Serilophus Swainson, 1837: 81. It is a demonstrable intentional emendation (ICZN Art. 33.2.1) as Reichenbach used both names in the same text (1851: 60). Sericolophus Reichenbach is an objective junior synonym of Serilophus Swainson. However, the name Sericolophus does constitute a threat to Sericolophus Ijima. It is not possible to invoke ICZN Art. 23.9.5 as the date of erection of the Sericolophus Ijima is beyond 1899. 121.2. Sericolophus Ijima, 1901: 128, footnote (type species Hyalonema reflexum Ijima, 1894: 366, by monotypy). This was a very casual erection of a new genus (in a footnote, without stating ‘new genus’, and using ‘Lf’ as author, here assumed to be meaning that Von Lendenfeld was considered the author by Ijima). It is rather enigmatic, because indeed Von Lendenfeld 1901: 564 used the name Sericolophus in his review of Ijima’s paper, but this was published subsequently to the appearance of Ijima’s paper (Ijima’s publication was dated 28 April 1901, whereas Lendenfeld’s article, was dated 10 September 1901). It is logical to assume that Lendenfeld’s adoption of the name Sericolophus was the result of his subsequent reading of Ijima’s paper, but the Nomenclator Zoologicus indicated Von Lendenfeld as the author of Sericolophus. Possibly, the two had some contact over the name, but this is not known with certainty. In any case, Ijima’s authorship cannot EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 69 be contested. Remarkably, Ijima himself (Ijima 1927: 364) listed Sericolophus as authored by Ijima (1894: 366), but curiously he put the name Ijima in brackets. Indeed, in Ijima (1894) the name is not mentioned, but he ventured the opinion (Ijima 1894: 367) that his Hyalonema reflexum “perhaps deserves to be erected into a separate new genus”. The name Sericolophus Ijima is a junior homonym of Sericolophus Reichenbach and thus needs to be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). 121.3. Summary of Proposed Actions. Sericolophus Reichenbach, 1849 as senior homonym is to be maintained (ICZN Art. 53.2), but it is an objective junior synonym of Serilophus Swainson, 1837. Sericolophus Ijima, 1901 is a junior homonym and must be replaced (ICZN Art. 53.2). To remove the homonymy, we propose Ijimalophus nom. nov., named after Isao Ijima. Discussion and conclusion The sources of many of the junior homonyms presented above appear to be largely twofold. Firstly, the fact that at the end of the 18th century and the first half of the 19th century most sponges were considered members of a single genus Spongia Linnaeus, 1759, which in the absence of a stringent set of nomenclatorial rules at that time gave rise to a plethora of homonyms. Subsequently, many species were redistributed among a growing set of new genera and were not recognized or seen as true homonyms. A large number of the above presented homonym cases (25 junior names) is a relict from these early days. Secondly, as a consequence of upcoming cladistic theories among taxonomists in the second half of the 20th century, it was realized that characters of many of the genera in use were unlikely to unite monophyletic groups of sponges. This led to considerable merging of small genera suspected to be artificial into larger genera perceived to be monophyletic, e.g. Clathria Schmidt, 1862 (cf. Hooper 1996, who removed most of the then existing homonyms in the family Microcionidae), Haliclona grant, 1841 (cf. De Weerdt 1987, who merged Reniera Schmidt, 1862, Adocia gray, 1867, and Gellius gray, 1867 with Haliclona), which yielded 39 junior names in the above treated cases, and Callyspongia Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864, which yielded 14 junior names, predominantly caused by Von Lendenfeld’s (1887) prolific naming of closely similar sponges. This second major group of homonym cases induced by changing concepts of affinity and evolutionary hypotheses is likely prone to become a subject of ICZN Art. 59.4 (post-1960 reinstatement of junior secondary homonyms), if current insights of phylogenetic affinities of sponges based on their molecular sequence data will change their membership of the larger genera like Clathria, Haliclona and Callyspongia and may revive many merged genera. Original combinations might thus become accepted again. At the same time these new insights might create new homonymies, see for example case 104, above, where Stelletta tuberosa (Topsent, 1892a) currently is a senior homonym of Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909, but might become a junior homonym of Geodia tuberosa Schmidt, 1862, if Cárdenas et al.’s (2011) results will be corroborated by ongoing results. It is imperative that future taxonomic sponge studies remain alert to the creation of homonymy as a result of transfers of species to or from original or subsequent combinations. The World Porifera Database is the ideal instrument to monitor the avoidance of future homonymies and reinstatement of post1960 junior secondary names which are no longer homonyms. The present contribution may function as a baseline for this, as we maintain from now on that each Porifera species has its own name. Acknowledgements We are grateful for prompt response and cooperation of Jonathan Ridden, Associate Curator Natural History at the Canterbury Museum, New Zealand (CMNZ). Michèle Bruni, curator at the Musée Océanographique de Monaco (MOM) is thanked for her immediate communication. Two anonymous reviewers were generous enough to spend a considerable time checking the information-rich text. Due to their efforts our study greatly improved. 70 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. TABLE 1. Summary table of original name combinations (alphabetically arranged on species name; species-group names (A) and genus-group names (B) separated) and replacement name combinations proposed in the present study to remove remaining homonymy (2019) amongst taxa of Phylum Porifera. Case numbers refer to extensive information on each case in the text, including senior homonyms, ICZN articles and references. A. Species–group homonyms Original combination Proposed replacement combination Case number Pronax anchorata Bergquist & Fromont, 1988 Myxilla (Styloptilon) fromontae nom. nov. 1 Plakina monolopha Schulze, 1880 subsp. antarctica Lendenfeld, 1907 Plakina lendenfeldi nom. nov. 2 Hymedesmia longurius Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 Hymedesmia (Stylopus) ernsthentscheli nom. nov. 3 Hymedesmia dermata Lundbeck, 1910 var. antarctica Hentschel, 1914 Hymedesmia (Stylopus) hentscheli nom. nov. 3 Spongia lignea Hyatt, 1877 var. arborescens Hyatt, 1877 Spongia hyatti nom. nov. 4 Rhaphidotheca arctica Hentschel, 1929: Mycale (Rhaphidotheca) ernsti nom. nov. 5 Gellius arcticus Hentschel, 1916 Haliclona ernsti nom. nov. 6 Halichondria aspera Bowerbank, 1875 Tedania (Tedania) bowerbanki nom. nov. 7 Stelletta aspera Kieschnick, 1896 Stelletta kieschnicki nom. nov. 8 Dictyociona atoxa Bergquist & Fromont, 1988 Clathria (Clathria) bergquistae nom. nov. 9 Spongia bombycina Lamarck, 1814 Spongia lamarcki nom. nov. taxon inquirendum 10 Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Hooper, 1996 Clathria (Clathria) burtoni Cuartas, 1995 11 Dendrilla cactus sensu Bergquist, 1961 Armodendrilla bergquistae gen. nov., sp. nov. 12 Spongia equina subsp. cerebriformis var. caliciformis Hyatt, 1877 Spongia (Spongia) bahamensis nom. nov. 13 Spongia cancellata Sowerby, 1806 Haliclona (Reniera) cinerea (grant, 1826a) 14 Spongia cancellata Lamarck, 1814 Echinodictyum pulchrum Brøndsted, 1934 14 Forcepia carteri Dendy, 1896 Forcepia (Forcepia) dendyi nom. nov. 15 Desmacidon clavata Lévi, 1969 Desmacidon levii nom. nov. 16 Suberites compacta Verrill, 1873 Suberites verrilli nom. nov. 17 Halichondria compressa Carter, 1886 Crella (Grayella) carteri nom. nov. 18 Spongia compressa Esper, 1797 Isodictya compressa (Esper, 1797) 19 (case for ICZN) Phylosiphonia conica Keller, 1889 Callyspongia kelleri nom. nov. 20 Pachychalina conica Brøndsted, 1924 Callyspongia brondstedi nom. nov. 20 Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019 Spongia (Heterofibria) peddemorsi Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019 21 Halichondria corrugata Díaz, Pomponi & Van Soest, 1993 Halichondria (Halichondria) diazae nom. nov. 22 Petrosia variabilis subsp. crassa Wilson, 1904 Xestospongia variabilis subsp. crassa (Wilson, 1904) 23 Spongia (Heterofibria) cristata Cook & Bergquist, 2001 Spongia (Heterofibria) decooki nom. nov. 24 Toxadocia cylindrica Tanita, 1961 Haliclona tanitai nom. nov. 25 Cacospongia dendroides Poléjaeff, 1884 Ircinia polejaeffi nom. nov. 26 Isodictya densa sensu Carter, 1887 Haliclona henrycarteri nom. nov. 27 Myxilla dendyi Burton, 1959 Myxilla (Myxilla) burtoni nom. nov. 28 ....Continued next page EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 71 TABLE 1. (Continued) A. Species–group homonyms Original combination Proposed replacement combination Case number Halichondria digitata Baer, 1906 Haliclona (Haliclona) leopoldi nom. nov. 29 Gellius digitatus Koltun, 1958 Haliclona (Gellius) vladimirkoltuni nom. nov. 29 Haliclona digitata Tanita & Hoshino, 1989 Haliclona hoshinoi nom. nov. 29 Leuconia echinata Carter, 1886 Leucandra henrycarteri nom. nov. 30 Thenea echinata Wilson, 1904 Thenea wilsoni nom. nov. 31 Spinosella elegans Thiele, 1899 Callyspongia (Cladochalina) johannesthielei nom. nov. 32 Spongia agaricina corlosia (sic) var. elongata Hyatt, 1877 Spongia alpheusi nom. nov. incertae sedis 33 Chelonaplysilla erecta Tsurnamal, 1967 Chelonaplysilla erecta (Row, 1911) 34 Spongia officinalis var. fenestrata Rao, 1941 Spongia (Spongia) raoi nom. nov. 35 Oceanapia fistulosa sensu Topsent (1904) Oceanapia azorensis sp. nov. 36 Adocia fistulosa Pulitzer-Finali, 1993 Haliclona (Halichoclona) pulitzerfinalii nom. nov. 37 Rhaphidophlus flabellata Burton, 1936 Clathria (Thalysias) mauriceburtoni nom. nov. 38 Reniera folium Lundbeck, 1902 Haliclona willlundbecki nom. nov. 39 Reniera foraminosa Topsent, 1904 Haliclona (Gellius) emiletopsenti nom. nov. 40 Reniera foraminosa Thiele, 1905 Haliclona thielei nom. nov. 40 Esperiopsis forcipula Lundbeck, 1905 Forcepia (Forcepia) lundbecki nom. nov. 41 Haliclona fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980 Haliclona bergquistae nom. nov. 42 Sigmadocia fragilis Bergquist & Warne, 1980 Haliclona (Gellius) patbergquistae nom. nov. 42 Tedania digitata var. fragilis Baer, 1906 Tedania (Tedania) baeri nom. nov. 43 Spongia frondosa Pallas, 1766 Clathria frondosa (Pallas, 1766) comb. nov. 44 Spongia fruticosa sensu Esper, 1794 (homonymy contested) Desmacidon fruticosum (Montagu, 1814) 45 Spongia agaricina corlosia (sic) var. fusca Hyatt, 1877 Spongia (Spongia) fuscoides nom. nov. 46 Reniera glacialis Hentschel, 1916 Haliclona ernsthentscheli nom. nov. 47 Tethyopsilla globosa Baer, 1906 Craniella baeri nom. nov. 48 Cinachyrella globulosa Desqueyroux-Faúndez & Van Soest, 1997 Cinachyrella desqueyrouxae nom. nov. 49 Halichondria granulata Keller, 1891 Halichondria kelleri nom. nov. 50 Uritaia halichondroides Burton, 1932b Hymeniacidon burtoni nom. nov. 51 Mycale (Carmia) hentscheli Hooper in Hooper & Wiedenmayer, 1994 Mycale (Carmia) ernsthentscheli nom. nov. 52 Raspailia irregularis Hentschel, 1914 Raspailia (Hymeraphiopsis) hentscheli nom. nov. 53 Laxosuberites incrustans Stephens, 1915 Protosuberites stephensae nom. nov. 54 Hymedesmia inflata Vacelet, 1969 Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) jeanvaceleti nom. nov. 55 Gellius irregularis Kieschnick, 1896 Haliclona (Gellius) kieschnicki nom. nov. 56 Stylotella irregularis Kirkpatrick, 1900 Haliclona kirkpatricki nom. nov. 56 Gellius irregularis Brøndsted, 1924 Haliclona (Gellius) holgerbrondstedi nom. nov. 56 Adocia laevis griessinger, 1971 Haliclona (Haliclona) jeanmicheli nom. nov. 57 Pachychalina ramulosa var. lamella Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Callyspongia lendenfeldi nom. nov. (= Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda comb. nov.) 58 ....Continued next page 72 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. TABLE 1. (Continued) A. Species–group homonyms Original combination Proposed replacement combination Case number Ceraochalina multiformis var. lamella Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Callyspongia vonlendenfeldi nom. nov. (= Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda comb. nov.) 58 Rhaphisia laxa Topsent, 1892b (homonymy contested) Haliclona laxa (Topsent, 1892b) 59 Mycale (Carmia) levii Samaai & gibbons, 2005 Mycale (Carmia) samaaii nom. nov 60 Spongia lobata Montagu, 1814 Amphilectus ovulum (Schmidt, 1870) comb. nov. 61 Phakellia lobata Wilson, 1902 (homonymy removed by ICZN Art.23.9.2) Suberites lobatus (Wilson, 1902) 62 Tethya microstella Sarà, 1990 (homonymy contested) Tethya multistella var. multistella Von Lendenfeld, 1888 (= Tethya multistella Von Lendenfeld, 1888) 63 Ectyodoryx minuta Calcinai & Pansini, 2000 Lissodendoryx (Ectyodoryx) calcinaiae nom. nov. 64 Pachychalina mollis Wilson, 1902 Amphimedon mollis (Wilson, 1902) (= likely Amphimedon viridis Duchassaing & Michelotti, 1864) 65 Reniera mollis Baer, 1906 Haliclona leopoldbaeri nom. nov. 66 Isops nigra Lindgren, 1897 Geodia nilslindgreni nom. nov. 67 Haliclona nodosa Lévi, 1993 Haliclona levii nom. nov. 68 Hyalonema (Coscinonema) ovatum Okada, 1932 Hyalonema (Coscinonema) okadai nom. nov. 69 Polymastia sol var. pacifica Koltun, 1966 Polymastia koltuni nom. nov. 70 Phakellia papyracea Ridley & Dendy, 1886 Phakellia stuartridleyi nom. nov. 71 Spongia vermiculata var. papyracea Hyatt, 1877 Spongia alpheushyatti nom. nov., but it remains incertae sedis 72 Gellius pedunculatus Lévi, 1993 Haliclona (Gellius) claudelevii nom. nov. 73 Rhizoniera pedunculata Boury-Esnault, Pansini & Uriz, 1994 Haliclona (Rhizoniera) bouryesnaultae nom. nov. 73 Adocia perforata Pulitzer-Finali, 1986 Haliclona (Halichoclona) pulitzerfinalii nom. nov. 74 Spongia officinalis tubulifera var. pertusa Hyatt, 1877 Spongia (Spongia) anclotea De Laubenfels & Storr, 1958 75 Axinella pumila Babić, 1922 Axinella minuta Lévi, 1957 76 Geodia poculata var. piriformis Bösraug, 1913 Geodia boesraugi nom. nov. 77 Spongia ramosa Mantell, 1822 Spongia mantelli nom. nov. 78 Spongia ramosa gray, 1843 Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. 78 Chalinissa ramosa Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Callyspongia (Callyspongia) robertvonlendenfeldi nom. nov = Callyspongia (Callyspongia) serpentina (Lamarck, 1814) 78 Ectyomyxilla ramosa Bergquist & Fromont, 1988 Myxilla (Ectyomyxilla) janeae nom. nov. 79 Suberites ramosus Brøndsted, 1924 Suberites holgeri nom. nov. 80 Chalina oculata var. repens Carter, 1886 Dactylia carteri nom. nov. 81 Adocia reptans griessinger, 1971 Haliclona (Haliclona) massiliensis nom. nov. 82 Axinella reticulata Ridley & Dendy, 1886 Dragmacidon reticulatum (Ridley & Dendy, 1886) (nomen protectum cf. ICZN Art. 59.2) 83 Euspongia reticulata Von Lendenfeld, 1886 Spongia (Spongia) reticulata (Von Lendenfeld, 1886) (nomen protectum cf. ICZN Art. 59.2) 83 Halichondria reticulata Baer, 1906 Halichondria tenuiramosa (Dendy, 1922) 84 ....Continued next page EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 73 TABLE 1. (Continued) A. Species–group homonyms Original combination Halichondria baeri De Laubenfels, 1936 Proposed replacement combination Case number Halichondria tenuiramosa (Dendy, 1922) 84 Euchalina reticulata Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Haliclona lendenfeldi nom. nov. 85 Spongia rigida Montagu, 1814 Stelligera montagui nom. nov. 86 Stelletta radicifera var. robusta Wilson, 1925 Stelletta wilsoni nom. nov. 87 Stelletta herdmani var. robusta Thomas, 1979 Stelletta thomasi nom. nov. 87 Geodinella robusta var. megasterra Von Lendenfeld, 1910 Geodia carolae (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) 88 Geodia lendenfeldi Stone, Lehnert & Reiswig, 2011 Geodia carolae (Von Lendenfeld, 1910) 88 Geodia reniformis var. robusta Lebwohl, 1914 Geodia lebwohli nom. nov 88 Callyspongia simplex Burton, 1956 Callyspongia (Callyspongia) burtoni nom. nov. 89 Spongia offcinalis subsp. tubulifera var. solida Hyatt, 1877 Spongia solidahyatti nom. nov. (=Spongia (Spongia) tubulifera (Lamarck, 1814)] 90 Hircinia solida Carter, 1885 Ircinia carteri nom. nov. 90 Leucosolenia solida Brøndsted, 1931 Leucosolenia brondstedi nom. nov. 91 Najax solida De Laubenfels, 1936 Paratimea solida (De Laubenfels, 1936) comb. nov. 92 Reniera spinosella Row, 1911 Haliclona rowi nom. nov. 93 Spongia stuposa Esper, 1794 Ulosa digitata (Schmidt, 1866) 94 Callyspongia subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1993 Callyspongia (Callyspongia) pulitzeri nom. nov. 95 Gellius subtilis Pulitzer-Finali, 1982 Haliclona (Gellius) pulitzeri nom. nov. 96 Ceraochalina tenella Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Callyspongia (Callyspongia) nuda (Ridley, 1884a) comb. nov. 97 Gellius tenellus Topsent, 1916 Haliclona (Gellius) jeancharcoti nom. nov. 98 Gellius tener Topsent, 1927 Haliclona (Gellius) emilei nom. nov. 99 Hymedesmia tenuicula Lundbeck, 1910 Hymedesmia (Hymedesmia) williami nom. nov. 100 Spongosorites topsenti Lévi & Vacelet, 1958 Topsentia levivaceletorum nom. nov. 101 Paresperella toxifera Lévi, 1963 Mycale (Paresperella) claudei nom. nov. 102 Siphonella truncata Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Callyspongia roberti nom. nov. 103 Siphonochalina truncata Lindgren, 1897 Callyspongia lindgreni nom. nov. 103 Stelletta tuberosa Hentschel, 1909 Stelletta purpurea Ridley, 1884a 104 Hyrtios tubulatus Lehnert & Van Soest, 1998 Dysidea lehnerti nom. nov. 105 Reniera tubulosa Fristedt, 1887 Haliclona (Rhizoniera) fristedti nom. nov. (= Haliclona (Rhizoniera) rosea (Bowerbank, 1866) 106 Euspongia officinalis var. tubulosa Schulze, 1879 Spongia (Spongia) virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868) 107 Spongia turbinata Lamarck, 1814 Spongia jeanbaptistei nom. nov. 108 Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti Calcinai Cerrano, Totti, Romagnoli & Bavestrello, 2006 Mycale calcinaiae nom. nov. (= Mycale humilis (Thiele, 1903) comb. nov.) 109 Gellius varius sensu Lundbeck, 1909 Haliclona ernsti nom. nov. 110 Adocia varia Sarà, 1958 Haliclona (Haliclona) michelei nom. nov. 110 Petrosia variabilis sensu Topsent, 1892a Xestospongia topsenti nom. nov. 111 Callyspongia (Cladochalina) vaginalis (Lamarck, 1814) Callyspongia (Cladochalina) aculeata (Linnaeus, 1759) comb. nov. 112 Dactylochalina villosa Von Lendenfeld, 1887 Haliclona villosa comb. nov. 112 Haliclona (Reniclona) viola Hoshino, 1981 Haliclona takaharui nom. nov. 113 ....Continued next page 74 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. TABLE 1. (Continued) A. Species–group homonyms Original combination Toxadocia violacea De Laubenfels, 1950 Euspongia virgultosa Schmidt, 1868 Proposed replacement combination Case number Haliclona (Gellius) laubenfelsi nom. nov. 114 Spongia (Spongia) virgultosa (Schmidt, 1868) 115 B. genus-group homonyms Original name Proposed replacement name Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907 (homonymy contested) Ancorella Von Lendenfeld, 1907 116 Callipelta Sollas, 1888 Sollasipelta nom. nov. 117 Calyx Vosmaer, 1885 (homonymy contested) Calyx Vosmaer, 1885 118 Deanea Bowerbank, 1875 Hunteria nom. nov. 119 Porphyria Bergquist, 1995 Patriciaplysina nom. nov. 120 Sericolophus Ijima, 1901 Ijimalophus nom. nov. 121 REFERENCES Arndt, W. (1935) Porifera. In: grimpe, g. & Wagler, E. (Eds.), Die Tierwelt der Nord- und Ostsee, Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft, Leipzig, 3a (27), pp. 1–140. Agassiz, L. (1846) Nomenclatoris Zoologici Index Universalis, continens nomina systematica classium, ordinum, familiarum et generum animalium omnium, tam viventium quam fossilium, secundum ordinem alphabeticum unicum disposita, adjectis homonymus plantarum nec non variis adnotationibus et emendationibus. Sumptibus Jent et gassman, Soloduri, x + 1135 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1383561 Alvarez, B. & Hooper, J.N.A. (2002) Family Axinellidae Carter 1875. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 724–747. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_80 Anonymous (1999) International Code of Zoological Nomenclature. 4th Edition. International Trust for Zoological Nomenclature, c/o The Natural History Museum, London, xxix + 306 pp. http://iczn.org/iczn/index.jsp Babić, K. (1922) Monactinellida und Tetractinellida des Adriatischen Meeres. Zoologische Jahrbücher. Abteilung für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Tiere, 46 (2), 217–302, pls. 8–9. Baer, L. (1906) Silicispongien von Sansibar, Kapstadt and Papeete. (Inaugural Dissertation, Berlin). Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 72, Bd 1, Heft 1, 1–32, pls. I–V. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15074933 Balsamo Crivelli, g. (1863) Di alcuni Spongiarii del golfo di Napoli. Atti della Società Italiana di Scienze Naturali e del Museo Civico di Storia Naturale, 5, 284–302, pls. IV–VI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/16176975 Berg, C. (1899) Substitución de nombres genéricos. III. Communicaciones del Museo Nacional de Buenos Aires, 1 (3), 77–80. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/11656055 Bergquist, P.R. (1961) The Keratosa (Porifera) collected by the Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition. In: Biological Results of the Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition, part 5. New Zealand Department of Industrial Research Bulletin, 139, 207–219. Bergquist, P.R. (1968) The Marine Fauna of New Zealand: Porifera, Demospongiae, Part 1 (Tetractinomorpha and Lithistida). New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 37, 1–105. Bergquist, P.R. (1980) A revision of the supraspecific classification of the orders Dictyoceratida, Dendroceratida and Verongida (class Demospongiae). New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7 (4), 443–503. https://doi.org/10.1080/03014223.1980.11760680 Bergquist, P.R. (1995) Dictyoceratida, Dendroceratida and Verongida from the New Caledonia Lagoon (Porifera: Demospongiae). Memoirs of the Queensland Museum, 38 (1), 1–51. Bergquist, P.R. (1996) The Marine Fauna of New Zealand: Porifera: Demospongiae. Part 5. Dendroceratida and Halisarca. New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 107, 1–53. Bergquist, P.R., Ayling, A.M. & Wilkinson, C.R. (1988) Foliose Dictyoceratida of the Australian great Barrier Reef. I.Taxonomy and Phylogenetic Relationships. P.S.Z.N.I. Marine Ecology, 9 (4), 291–319. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1439-0485.1988.tb00209.x Bergquist, P.R. & Cook, S.de.C. (2002) Family Darwinellidae Merejkowsky 1879. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 75 (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 1068–1071. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_104 Bergquist, P.R. & Fromont, P.J. (1988) The Marine Fauna of New Zealand: Porifera, Demospongiae, Part 4. Poecilosclerida. New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 96, 1–197. Bergquist, P.R., Sinclair, M.E. & Hogg, J.J. (1970) Adaptation to intertidal existence: reproductive cycle and larval behaviour in Demospongiae. In: Fry, W.g. (Ed.), The Biology of the Porifera. Symposium of the Zoological Society of London. Vol. 25. Academic Press, London, pp. 247–271. Bergquist, P.R. & Warne, K.P. (1980) The Marine Fauna of New Zealand: Porifera, Demospongiae, Part 3. Haplosclerida and Nepheliospongida. New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 87, 1–77. Bigsby, J.J. (1868) Thesaurus siluricus. The Flora and Fauna of the Silurian Period. J. Van Voorst, London, xlix + 214 pp. https://archive.org/details/thesaurussiluric00bigsrich/page/n8 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.29790 Bonaparte, C.L. (1832–1841) Iconografia della Fauna Italica per le quatro classi degli Animali Vertebrati. Tomo II. Tip. Salviucci, Roma, Amfibi, 320 (approx. unnumbered) pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/43441509 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.70395 Borojevic, R., Cabioch, L. & Lévi, C. (1968) Inventaire de la faune marine de Roscoff. Spongiaires. Éditions de la Station Biologique de Roscoff. 44 pp. Available from: http://www.sb-roscoff.fr/sites/www.sb-roscoff.fr/files/documents/station-biologique-roscoff-borojevic-al-1968-1925.pdf (accessed 16 December 2019) Boros, I. (1957) The tragedy of the Hungarian Natural History Museum. Annales Historico-Naturales Musei Nationalis Hungarici, New Series, 8, 491–505. http://publication.nhmus.hu/pdf/annHNHM/Annals_HNHM_1957_Vol_49_491.pdf Bösraug, E. (1913) Die Tetractinelliden. In: Reise in Ostafrika in den Jahren 1903–1905 mit Mitteln der Hermann und Elise geb. Heckmann Wentzel-Stiftung von Professor Dr. Alfred Voeltzkow. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse. Band III. Systematische Arbeiten. E. Schweizerbart’sche Verlagsbuchhandlung, Stuttgart, pp. 231–251. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41906967 Boury-Esnault, N., Pansini, M. & Uriz, M.J. (1994) Spongiaires bathyaux de la mer d’Alboran et du golfe ibéro-marocain. Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, 160, 1–174. Boury-Esnault, N. & Van Beveren, M. (1982) Les Démosponges du plateau continental de Kerguelen-Heard. Comité national français des recherches antarctiques, 52, 1–175. Bowerbank, J.S. (1858) On the Anatomy and Physiology of the Spongiadae. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 148, 279–332. http://www.jstor.org/stable/108663 https://doi.org/10.1098/rstl.1858.0016 Bowerbank, J.S. (1864) A Monograph of the British Spongiadae. Vol. 1. Ray Society, London, xx + 290 pp., XXXVII pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1883085 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.2038 Bowerbank, J.S. (1866) A Monograph of the British Spongiadae. Vol. 2. Ray Society, London, xx + 388 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1905089 Bowerbank, J.S. (1873) Contributions to a general History of the Spongiadae. Part IV. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1873, 3–25, pls. I–IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28504173 Bowerbank, J.S. (1874) A Monograph of the British Spongiadae. Vol. 3. Ray Society, London, xvii + 367 pp., XCII pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1871265 Bowerbank, J. S. (1875a) A Monograph of the Siliceo-fibrous Sponges. Part III. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1875, 272–281, pls. XXXIX–XL. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28501489 Bowerbank, J. S. (1875b) Contributions to a general History of the Spongiadae. Part VII. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1875, 281–296. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28501502 Bowerbank, J.S & Norman, A.M. (1882) A Monograph of the British Spongiadae. Vol. 4. Supplement. Ray Society, London, xvii + 250 pp., XVII pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1908675 Brøndsted, H.V. (1924[1923]) Papers from Dr. Th. Mortensen’s Pacific Expedition 1914–16. XV. Sponges from the Auckland and Campbell Islands. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk naturhistorisk Forening i Kjøbenhavn, 75, 117–167. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/27905372 Brøndsted, H.V. (1924) Papers from Dr. Th. Mortensen’s Pacific Expedition 1914–16. XXIII. Sponges from New Zealand. Part I. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk naturhistorisk Forening i Kjøbenhavn, 77, 435–483. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/27906390 Brøndsted, H.V. (1931) Die Kalkschwämme der Deutschen Südpolar-Expedition 1901–1903. Deutsche Südpolar-Expedition, 76 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 1901-03, 20, 1–47. Brøndsted, H.V. (1934) Sponges. In: Van Straelen, V. (Ed.), Résultats Scientifiques du Voyage aux Indes Orientales Néerlandaises de LL. AA. RR. Le Prince et la Princesse Léopold de Belgique. Mémoires du Musée royal d’histoire naturelle de Belgique, Hors Série, 2 (15), pp. 1–27. Bronn, H.g. (1859) Die Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs, wissenschaftlich dargestellt in Wort und Bild. Amorphozoen. C.F. Winter, Leipzig and Heidelberg, 149 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1910139 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.2054 Bruguière J.g. (1789-1792) Encyclopédie méthodique ou par ordre de matières. Histoire naturelle des vers. Vol. 1. Pancoucke, Paris, 758 pp. pp. 1–344 (June 1789), pp. 345–758 (13 February 1792), dates after Evenhuis, 2003, Zootaxa, 166, 37; Zootaxa, 207 https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/33702884 Burton, M. (1926a) Description of South African sponges collected in the South African Marine Survey. Part I. Myxospongia and Astrotetraxonida. Fisheries Bulletin. Fisheries and Marine Biological Survey Division, Union of South Africa, Report 4, Special Report, 9 (6), 1–29. Burton, M. (1926b) Stelletta purpurea, Ridley, and its variations. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 9, 18, 44– 49. https://doi.org/10.1080/00222932608633477 Burton, M. (1927) A Revision of the genera and Species contained in Lendenfeld’s ‘Die Chalineen des australischen gebietes. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 9, 20, 289–296 + 502–512. https://doi.org/10.1080/00222932708655604 Burton, M. (1928) Report on some Deep-Sea Sponges from the Indian Museum collected by R.I.M.S. ‘Investigator’. Part II. Tetraxonida (concluded) and Euceratosa. Records of the Indian Museum, 30 (1), 109–138. Burton, M. (1929) Porifera. Part II. Antarctic sponges. In: British Antarctic (‘Terra Nova’) Expedition, 1910. Natural History Report. Zoology. 6 (4). British Museum (Natural History), London, pp. 393–458, pls. I–V. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/49467888 Burton, M. (1932a) Sponges. Discovery Reports, 6, 237–392, pls. 48–57. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/5649755 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.24379 Burton, M. (1932b) Report on a collection of sponges made in South Saghalin by Mr. Tomoe Urita. Science Reports of the Tôhoku Imperial University, Series 4 (Biology), 7 (2), 195–206. Burton, M. (1934a) Sponges. Scientific Reports of the Great Barrier Reef Expedition 1928–29, 4 (14), 513–621, pls. 1–2. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/49517195 Burton, M. (1934b) Zoological Results of the Norwegian Scientific Expeditions to East-greenland. III. Report on the Sponges of the Norwegian Expeditions to East-greenland (1930, 1931 and 1932). Skrifter om Svalbard og Ishavet, 61 (1), 1–33. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0032247400030163 Burton, M. (1936) Notes on Sponges from South Africa, with Descriptions of new Species. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 10, 17 (97), 141–147. https://doi.org/10.1080/03745481.1936.10801394 Burton, M. (1938) Non-Calcareous sponges. Scientific Reports of the Australasian Antarctic Expedition, 1911–1914, C (Zoology and Botany), 9 (3), 5–22. Burton, M. (1940) Las Esponjas marinas del Museo Argentino de Ciencias Naturales. (Parte 1). Anales del Museo argentino de ciencias naturales‘Bernardino Rivadavia’, 40 (6), 95–121, pls. I–VIII. Burton, M. (1956) The sponges of West Africa. Atlantide Report (Scientific Results of the Danish Expedition to the Coasts of Tropical West Africa, 1945–1946, Copenhagen, 4, 111–147. Burton, M. (1959) Sponges. In: Scientific Reports. John Murray Expedition 1933–34. British Museum (Natural History), London, 10 (5), pp. 151–281. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/49512735 Burton, M. (1963) A revision of the Classification of the Calcareous Sponges. With a Catalogue of the specimens in the British Museum (Natural History). W. Clowes and Sons Ltd., London, 693 pp. Cabioch, L. (1968) Contribution à la connaissance de la faune des Spongiaires de la Manche occidentale. Démosponges de la région de Roscoff. Cahiers de Biologie Marine, 9 (2), 211–246. http://application.sb-roscoff.fr/cbm/downloadpdf.htm?execution=e8s1 Calcinai, B., Cerrano, C., Totti, C., Romagnoli, T. & Bavestrello, g. (2006) Symbiosis of Mycale (Mycale) vansoesti sp.nov. (Porifera, Demospongiae) with a coralline alga from North Sulawesi (Indonesia). Invertebrate Biology, 125 (3), 195–204. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1744-7410.2006.00052.x Calcinai, B. & Pansini, M. (2000) Four new demosponge species from Terra Nova Bay (Ross Sea, Antarctica). Zoosystema, 22 (2), 369–381. http://sciencepress.mnhn.fr/sites/default/files/articles/pdf/z2000n2a11.pdf Cárdenas, P. & Rapp, H.T. (2015) Demosponges from the Northern Mid-Atlantic Ridge shed more light on the diversity and biogeography of North Atlantic deep-sea sponges. Journal of the Marine Biological Association of the United Kingdom, 95 (7), 1475–1516. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 77 https://doi.org/10.1017/S0025315415000983 Cárdenas, P., Rapp, H.T., Klitgaard, A.B., Best, M., Thollesson, M. & Tendal, O.S. (2013) Taxonomy, biogeography and DNA barcodes of Geodia species (Porifera, Demospongiae, Tetractinellida) in the Atlantic boreo-arctic region. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 169, 251–311. https://doi.org/10.1111/zoj.12056 Cárdenas, P., Rapp, H.T., Schander, C. & Tendal, O.S. (2010) Molecular taxonomy and phylogeny of the geodiidae (Porifera, Demospongiae, Astrophorida) combining phylogenetic and Linnaean classification. Zoologica Scripta, 39 (1), 89–106. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1463-6409.2009.00402.x Cárdenas, P., Xavier, J.R., Reveillaud, J., Schander, C. & Rapp, H.T. (2011) Molecular Phylogeny of the Astrophorida (Porifera, Demospongiaep) Reveals an Unexpected High Level of Spicule Homoplasy. PLoS ONE, 6 (4), e18318. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0018318 Carter, H.J. (1871) A Descriptive Account of three Pachytragous Sponges growing on the Rocks of the South Coast of Devon. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 4, 7 (37), 1–15, pl. IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/24298941 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222937108696307 Carter, H.J. (1874) Descriptions and Figures of Deep-sea Sponges and their Spicules from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S.‘Porcupine’, chiefly in 1869; with Figures and Descriptions of some remarkable Spicules from the Agulhas Shoal and Colon, Panama. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 4, 14 (79), 207–221 + 245–257, pls. XIII–XV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/19210038 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222937408680956 Carter, H.J. (1876) Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S.‘Porcupine’, chiefly in 1869 (concluded). Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 4, 18 (105, 106, 107, 108), 226–240; 307–324; 388–410; 458–479, pls. XII–XVI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/24295349 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222937608682078 Carter, H.J. (1882) Some Sponges from the West Indies and Acapulco in the Liverpool Free Museum described, with general and classificatory Remarks. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 9 (52), 266–301 + 346–368, pls. XI–XII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/26194721 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938209459039 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938209459052 Carter, H.J. (1883) Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida. Pachytragida. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 11 (65), 344–369, pls. XIV–XV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/29222268 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938309459163 Carter, H.J. (1885a) Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 15 (88), 301–321. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15821255 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938509459335 Carter, H.J. (1885b) Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 16 (94), 277–294 + 347–368. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/29996005 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938509459335 Carter, H.J. (1886a) Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 17, 40–53 + 112–127 + 431–441 + 502–516. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15688581 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938609460122 Carter, H.J. (1886b) Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Aweiwa 5, 18, 34–55, 126–149. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15618947 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938609460122 Carter, H.J. (1886c) Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr.J. Bracebridge Wilson’s Australian Sponges. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 18, 271–290 + 369–379 + 445–466, pl. X. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15619184 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938609459970 Carter, H.J. (1887) Report on the Marine Sponges, chiefly from King Island, in the Mergui Archipelago, collected for the Trustees of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, by Dr. John Anderson, F.R.S., Superintendent of the Museum. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 21 (127–128), 61–84, pls. 5–7. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31656210 (publication date), https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31656277 (article first page) https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1887.tb00381.x Cavalcanti, F.F. & Klautau, M. (2011) Solenoid: a new aquiferous system to Porifera. Zoomorphology, 130, 255–260. https://doi.org/10.1007/s00435-011-0139-7 78 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Cavalcanti, F.F., Rapp, H.T. & Klautau, M. (2013) Taxonomic revision of Leucascus Dendy, 1892 (Porifera: Calcarea) with revalidation of Ascoleucetta Dendy & Frederick, 1924 and description of three new species. Zootaxa, 3619 (3), 275–314. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.3619.3.3 Cook, S.de.C. & Bergquist, P.R. (2001) New species of Spongia (Porifera: Demospongiae: Dictyoceratida) from New Zealand, and a proposed subgeneric structure. New Zealand Journal of Marine and Freshwater Research, 35 (1), 33–58. https://doi.org/10.1080/00288330.2001.9516977 Cook, S. de C. & Bergquist, P.R. (2002) Family Irciniidae gray, 1867. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 1022–1027. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_99 Cruz, T. (2002) Esponjas marinas de Canarias. Consejería de Política Territorial y Medio Ambiente del gobierno de Canarias, S/C Tenerife, 260 pp. Cuartas, E.I. (1995) Redescripción de Clathria burtoni “nomen novum” de C. prolifera Burton, 1940 (Porifera: Demospongiae). Annali del Museo civico di storia naturale Giacomo Doria, 90, 571–576. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/34132750 Cuvier, g. (1830[1831]) La règne animal distingué d’àpres son organisation, pour servire debase à l’histoire naturelle des animaux et d’introduction à l’anatomie comparée. Vol. 4. Crustacés etc. authored by Latreille Déterville. Nouvelle Edition. Libraire, Paris, xii + 545 pp. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.1964 Czerniavsky, V. (1880[1879]) Spongiae littorales Pontis Euxini et maris Caspii. Continuatio. Bulletin de la Société Impériale des Naturalistes de Moscou, 54 (3), 88–128 + 228–320, pls. I–IV. [in Russian] Dawson, E.W. (1993) The Marine Fauna of New Zealand: Index to the Fauna: 2. Porifera. New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 100, 1–98. De Laubenfels, M.W. (1930) The Sponges of California. (Abstracts of dissertations for the degree of doctor of philosophy). Stanford University Bulletin, 5 (98), 24–29. De Laubenfels, M.W. (1936) A Discussion of the Sponge Fauna of the Dry Tortugas in Particular and the West Indies in general, with Material for a Revision of the Families and Orders of the Porifera. Carnegie Institute of Washington Publication, 467 (Tortugas Laboratory Paper 30), 1–225, pls. 1–22. De Laubenfels, M.W. (1939) Sponges collected on the Presidential cruise of 1938. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collection, 98 (15), 1–7. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.4785 De Laubenfels, M.W. (1948) The order Keratosa of the phylum Porifera. A monographic study. Occasional Papers of the Allan Hancock Foundation, 3, 1–217. De Laubenfels, M.W. (1949). The sponges of Woods Hole and adjacent waters. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, 103 (1), 1–55. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2829962 De Laubenfels, M.W. (1950a) The Porifera of the Bermuda Archipelago. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 27 (1), 1–154. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1950.tb00227.x De Laubenfels, M.W. (1950b) The Sponges of Kaneohe Bay, Oahu. Pacific Science, 4 (1), 3–36. http://hdl.handle.net/10125/8987 De Laubenfels, M.W. (1954) The Sponges of the West-Central Pacific. Oregon State Monographs, Studies in Zoology, 7, i–x + 1–306, pls. I–XII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/5921232 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.6516 De Laubenfels, M.W. & Storr, J.F. (1958) The taxonomy of American commercial sponges. Bulletin of Marine Science of the Gulf and Caribbean, 8 (2), 99–117. De Weerdt, W.H. (1985) A systematic revision of the north-eastern Atlantic shallow-water Haplosclerida (Porifera, Demospongiae). Part 1: Introduction, Oceanapiidae and Petrosiidae. Beaufortia, 35 (5), 61–91. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/record/504691 De Weerdt, W.H. (1986) A systematic revision of the north-eastern Atlantic shallow-water Haplosclerida (Porifera, Demospongiae): Part 2: Chalinidae. Beaufortia, 36 (6), 81–165. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/record/505186 De Weerdt, W.H. (1987) The shallow-water Haplosclerida (Porifera, Demospongiae) of the north east Atlantic Ocean: taxonomy, phylogeny and historical biogeography. PhD Thesis, Universiteit van Amsterdam, Amsterdam, 243 pp. De Weerdt, W.H. (1989) Phylogeny and vicariance biogeography of North Atlantic Chalinidae (Haplosclerida, Demospongiae). Beaufortia, 39 (3), 55–87. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/record/505203 De Weerdt, W.H. (2000) A monograph of the shallow-water Chalinidae (Porifera, Haplosclerida) of the Caribbean. Beaufortia, 50 (1), 1–67. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/record/505081 De Weerdt, W.H. (2002) Family Chalinidae gray, 1867. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 79 guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 852–873. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_91 De Weerdt, W.H. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1986) Marine shallow-water Haplosclerida (Porifera) from the south-eastern part of the North Atlantic Ocean. Zoologische Verhandelingen, 225, 1–49. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/record/317675 Deane, J. (1844) On the fossil footmarks of Turners Falls, Mass. American Journal of Science, 46, 73–77. Dendy, A. (1887) The sponge fauna of Madras. A report on a collection of sponges obtained in the neighbourhood of Madras by Edgar Thurston, Esq. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 20, 153–165. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/30032300 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938709460032 Dendy, A. (1891) A monograph of the Victorian sponges, I. The organisation and classification of the Calcarea Homocoela, with descriptions of the Victorian Species. Transactions of the Royal Society of Victoria, 3, 1–81, pls. 1–11. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/36512670 Dendy, A. (1892[1893]) Synopsis of the Australian Calcarea Heterocoela; with a proposed Classification of the group and Descriptions of some New genera and Species. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria (New Series), 5, 69–116. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/8353897 Dendy, A. (1895) Catalogue of Non-Calcareous Sponges collected by J. Bracebridge Wilson, Esq., M.A., in the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads. Part I. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria, New Series, 7, 232–260. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/8659839 Dendy, A. (1896) Catalogue of Non-Calcareous Sponges collected by J. Bracebridge Wilson, Esq., M.A., in the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads. Part II. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria, New Series, 8, 14–51. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/8659979 Dendy, A. (1897) Catalogue of Non-Calcareous Sponges collected by J. Bracebridge Wilson, Esq., M.A., in the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads. Part III. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria, New Series, 9, 230–259. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/8362302 Dendy, A. (1905) Report on the sponges collected by Professor Herdman, at Ceylon, in 1902. In: Herdman, W.A. (Ed.), Report to the Government of Ceylon on the Pearl Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, 3 (Supplement 18), pp. 57–246, pls. I–XVI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1865481 Dendy, A. (1913) The Percy Sladen Trust expedition to the Indian Ocean in 1905 (V). I. Report on the Calcareous Sponges collected by HMS ‘Sealark’ in the Indian Ocean. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Series 2, 16 (1), 1–29. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/25257168 https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1914.tb00121.x Dendy, A. (1916) Report on the non-Calcareous Sponges collected by Mr. James Hornell at Okhamandal in Kattiawar in 1905-6. Report to the Government of Baroda on the Marine Zoology of Okhamandal in Kattiawar, 2, 93–146, pls. I–IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/887905 Dendy, A. (1922) Report on the Sigmatotetraxonida collected by H.M.S.‘Sealark’ in the Indian Ocean. In: Reports of the Percy Sladen Trust Expedition to the Indian Ocean in 1905, Vol. 7. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 18 (1), pp. 1–164, pls. 1–18. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1922.tb00547.x Dendy, A. (1924) Porifera. Part I. Non-Antarctic sponges. Natural History Report British Antarctic (Terra Nova) Expedition, 1910, Zoology, 6 (3), 269–392, pls. I–XV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/49467698 Dendy, A. & Frederick, L. M. (1924) On a Collection of Sponges from the Abrolhos Islands, Western Australia. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 35, 477–519, pls. 25–26. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31757606 https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1924.tb00052.x Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. (1981) Révision de la collection d’éponges d’Amboine (Moluques, Indonésie) constitué par Bedot et Pictet et conservée au Muséum d’histoire naturelle de genève. Revue suisse de Zoologie, 88 (3), 723–764. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41337731 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.82404 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Valentine, C. (2002a) Family Callyspongiidae de Laubenfels, 1936. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 835–851. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_90 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Valentine, C. (2002b) Family Niphatidae Van Soest, 1980. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 874–890. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_92 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Valentine, C. (2002c) Family Petrosiidae Van Soest, 1980. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, 80 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 906–917. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_95 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Valentine, C. (2002d) Family Phloeodictyidae Carter, 1882. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges Vol. 1. (Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 893–905. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_94 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1996) A review of Iophonidae, Myxillidae and Tedaniidae occurring in the South East Pacific (Porifera: Poecilosclerida). Revue suisse de Zoologie, 103 (1), 3–79. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41267559 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.79938 Desqueyroux-Faúndez, R. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1997) Shallow water Demosponges of the galápagos Islands. Revue suisse de Zoologie, 104 (2), 379–467. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41272704 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.80003 Díaz, M.C., Pomponi, S.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1993) A systematic revision of the central West Atlantic Halichondrida (Demospongiae, Porifera). Part III: Description of valid species. In: Uriz, M.-J. & Rützler, K. (Eds.), Recent Advances in Ecology and Systematics of Sponges. Scientia Marina, 57 (4), pp. 283–306. http://scimar.icm.csic.es/scimar/index.php/secId/6/IdArt/2656/ Duchassaing de Fonbressin, P. & Michelotti, g. (1864) Spongiaires de la mer Caraibe. Natuurkundige verhandelingen van de Hollandsche maatschappij der wetenschappen te Haarlem, 21 (2), 1–124, pls. I–XXV. https://books.google.nl/books/about/Natuurkundige_verhandelingen_van_de_Holl.html?id=djVFAAAAcAAJ&redir_ esc=y&hl=nl Ehlers, E. (1870) Die Esper’schen Spongien in der zoologischen Sammlung der K. Universität Erlangen. E.Th. Jacob, Erlangen, 36 pp. https://books.google.nl/books/about/Die_Esper_schen_Spongien_in_der_zoologis.html?id=A_VAAAAAcAAJ&redir_ esc=y Ellis, J. (1766) On the nature and formation of sponges; In a letter from John Ellis Esquire, F.R.S. to Dr. Solander, F.R.S. Philosophical Transactions Royal Society of London, 55, 280–289, pls. X–XI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/51051640 https://doi.org/10.1098/rstl.1765.0032 Ellis, J. & Solander, D. (1786) The Natural History of many curious and uncommon Zoophytes, collected from various parts of the Globe. Systematically arranged and described by the late Daniel Solander. 4. Benjamin White & Son, London, 206 pp, 63 pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41943909 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.2145 Erpenbeck, D.& Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002) Family Halichondriidae gray, 1867. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 787–816. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_84 Esper, E.C.J. (1794) Die Pflanzenthiere in Abbildungen nach der Natur mit Farbenerleuchtet, nebst Beschreibungen. Zweyter Theil. Raspe, Nürnberg, 303 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/50841660 Esper, E.J.C. (1797) Fortsetzungen der Pflanzenthiere in Abbildungen nach der Natur mit Farben erleuchtet nebst Beschreibungen. Erster Theil. Raspe, Nürnberg, 230 pp, pls. L–LXI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/50810167 Esper, E.J.C. (1806) Die Pflanzenthiere in Abbildungen nach der Natur mit Farben erleuchtet nebst Beschreibungen. Band 2. Fortsetzung, Fortsetzungen der Pflanzenthiere. Raspe, Nürnberg, pp. 18–23 + 38–45, pls. LXII–LXX. Porifera https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/esper1806bd2_2 Fabricius, O. (1780) Fauna Groenlandica: systematice sistens animalia Groenlandiae occidentalis hactenus indagata, quod nomen specificium. Hafniae et Lipsiae, Copenhagen, xvi + 452 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/40539354 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.13489 Fitzinger, L. (1843) Systema Reptiliorum. Braumüller & Seidel, Vindobonae, 106 + vi (Conspectus geographicus) pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3692089 Fleming, J. (1828) A history of British animals, exhibiting the descriptive characters and systematical arrangement of the genera and species of quadrupeds, birds, reptiles, fishes, Mollusca, and Radiata of the United Kingdom; including the indigenous, extirpated, and extinct kinds, together with periodical and occasional visitants. Edinburgh, Bell & Bradfute/ London, James Duncan, xxii + 565 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/12899573 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.12859 Fristedt, K. (1887) Sponges from the Atlantic and Arctic Oceans and the Behring Sea. Vega-Expeditionens Vetenskapliga Iakttagelser (Nordenskiöld), 4, 401–471, pls. 22–31. EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 81 gmelin, J.F. in Linnaeus, C. (1789) Systema naturae per regna tria naturae: secundum classes, ordines, genera, species, cum characteribus, differentiis, synonymis, locis. Tomus I. Pars III. 13 Edition. impensis georg. Emanuel. Beer, Lipsiae, pp. 1023–1516. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.36932 gould, J. (1834[1835]) Description of a new species of the genus Eurylaimus of Dr. Horsfield. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 1, 175–178, pl. XXV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/47949956 grant, R.E. (1826a). Remarks on the structures of some Calcareous Sponges. Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, 1, 166– 170. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/25405860 grant, R.E. (1826b) Notice of two new species of British Sponges. Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, 2, 203–204. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2540657 grant, R.E. (1841) Porifera. In: Bailliere, H. (Ed.), Outlines of comparative anatomy, 1. London, pp. 5–9 + 310–313, pls. II–IV. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.28330 gray, J.E. (1843) Additional radiated animals and annelides. In: Dieffenbach, E. (Ed.), Fauna of New Zealand. Travels in New Zealand, 2, pp. 292–295. gray, J.E. (1867) Notes on the Arrangement of Sponges, with the Descriptions of some New genera. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1867 (2), 492–558, pls. XXVII–XXVIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/29533932 gray, J.E. (1873) On two new Free Sponges from Singapore. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 4, 11 (63), 234–235. https://doi.org/10.1080/00222937308696805 griessinger, J.-M. (1971) Étude des Réniérides de Méditerranée (Démosponges Haplosclérides). Bulletin du Muséum National d’Histoire Naturelle, Zoologie, 3 (3), 97–182. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/56062059 Hajdu, E. (1995) Macroevolutionary Patterns Within the Demosponge Order Poecilosclerida. Phylogeny of the marine cosmopolitan genus Mycale, and an integrated approach to biogeography of the seas. Ph.D. Thesis University of Amsterdam, Amsterdam, 173 pp. Hajdu, E. & Lôbo-Hajdu, g. (2002) Family Isodictyidae Dendy, 1924. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 703–706. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_76 Hallmann, E.F. (1914) A revision of the monaxonid species described as new in Lendenfeld’s ‘Catalogue of the Sponges in the Australian Museum’. Part I, II, III. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 39, 263–315 + 327–376 + 398–446, pls. XV–XXIV. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.2286 Hallmann, E.F. (1917[1916]) A revision of the genera with microscleres included, or provisionally included, in the family Axinellidae; with descriptions of some Australian species. Part III. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 41 (164), 634–675, pls. XXIX, figs. 3, 5, 6, + pls. XXXIII, fig. 6. + pls. XXXVIII, figs. 5–9. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.15326 Hallmann, E.F. (1920) New genera of Monaxonid Sponges related to the genus Clathria. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 44 (4), 767–792, pls. XXXVI–XL. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3765917 Hansen, g.A. (1885) Spongiadae. The Norwegian North-Atlantic Expedition 1876-1878. Zoology, 13, 1–26, pls. I–VII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/38792336 Hentschel, E. (1909) Tetraxonida. 1. Teil. In: Michaelsen, W. & Hartmeyer, R. (Eds.), Die Fauna Südwest-Australiens.Ergebnisse der Hamburger südwest-australischen Forschungsreise 1905. 2 (21). Fischer, Jena, pp. 347–402, pls. XXII–XXIII. Hentschel, E. (1911) Tetraxonida. 2. Teil. In: Michaelsen, W. & Hartmeyer, R. (Eds.), Die Fauna Südwest-Australiens. Ergebnisse der Hamburger südwest-australischen Forschungsreise 1905. 3 (10). Fischer, Jena, pp. 279–393. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1286123 Hentschel, E. (1914) Monaxone Kieselschwämme und Hornschwämme der Deutschen Südpolar-Expedition 1901–1903. Deutsche Südpolar-Expedition, 15 (1), 35–141, pls. IV–VIII. Hentschel, E. (1916) 3 - Die Spongien des Eisfjords. In: Zoologische Ergebnisse der Schwedischen Expedition nach Spitzbergen, 1908. Teil II. Kungliga Svenska vetenskapsakademiens Handlingar, 54 (3), 1–18. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41924362 Hentschel, E. (1929) Die Kiesel- und Hornschwämme des Nördlichen Eismeers. In: Römer, F., Schaudinn, F., Brauer, A. & Arndt, W. (Eds.), Fauna Arctica. Eine Zusammenstellung der arktischen Tierformen mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des Spitzbergen-Gebietes auf Grund der Ergebnisse der Deutschen Expedition in das Nördliche Eismeer im Jahre 1898. 5 (4). g. Fischer, Jena, pp. 857–1042, pls. XII–XIV. Hestetun, J.T., Tompkins-Macdonald, g. & Rapp, H.T. (2017) A review of carnivorous sponges (Porifera: Cladorhizidae) from the Boreal North Atlantic and Arctic. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 181, 1–69. 82 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. https://doi.org/10.1093/zoolinnean/zlw022 Hinde, g.J. & Holmes, W.M. (1892) On the sponge-remains in the Lower Tertiary Strata near Oamaru, Otago, New Zealand. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 24 (151), 177–262, pls. 7–15. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31652605 https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1892.tb02480.x Hofman, C.C. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1995) Lissodendoryx species of the Indo-Malayan Archipelago (Demospongiae: Poecilosclerida). Beaufortia, 45 (6), 77–103. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/548723 Hooper, J.N.A. (1991) Revision of the family Raspailiidae (Porifera: Demospongiae), with description of Australian species. Invertebrate Taxonomy, 5 (6), 1179–1418. https://doi.org/10.1071/IT9911179 Hooper, J.N.A. (1996) Revision of Microcionidae (Porifera: Poecilosclerida: Demospongiae), with description of Australian species. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum, 40, 1–626. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/40092946 Hooper, J.N.A. (2002a). Family Raspailiidae Hentschel, 1923. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 469–510. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_53 Hooper, J.N.A. (2002b) Family Desmoxyidae Hallmann, 1916. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 755–772. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_82 Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.) (2002) Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, xlviii + 1708 pp. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5 Hooper, J.N.A. & Wiedenmayer, F. (1994) Porifera. In: Wells, A. (Ed.), Zoological Catalogue of Australia. Vol. 12. CSIRO, Melbourne, pp. i–xiii + 1–624. Hoshino, T. (1981) Shallow-Water Demosponges of Western Japan, 1. Journal of Science of the Hiroshima University (B), 29 (1), 47–205. Hyatt, A. (1875) Revision of the North American Poriferae; with Remarks upon Foreign Species. Part I. Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History, 2, 399–408, pl. XIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7315051 Hyatt, A. (1877) Revision of the North American Poriferae; with Remarks upon Foreign Species. Part II. Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History, 2, 481–554, pls. XV–XVII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7315137 Ijima, I. (1894) Notice of New Hexactinellida from Sagami Bay. I. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 17 (459), 365–369. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9920802 Ijima, I. (1895) On Two New Hexactinellida from Sagami Bay. Zoological Magazine, 7, 93–96. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/11339806 Ijima, I. (1901) Studies on the Hexactinellida. Contribution I. (Euplectellidae). Journal of the College of Sciences, Imperial University of Tokyo, 15, 1–299, pls. I–XIV. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.16267 Ijima, I. (1927) The Hexactinellida of the Siboga Expedition. In: Weber, M. (Ed.), Siboga-Expeditie. Uitkomsten op zoölogisch, botanisch, oceanographisch en geologisch gebied verzameld in Nederlandsch Oost-lndië 1899–1900 aan boord H.M. ‘Siboga’ onder commando van Luitenant ter zee 1e kl. G.F. Tydemann, 106 (Monographie VI), E.J. Brill, Leiden, pp. i–viii + 1–383, XXVI pls. Ise, Y. (2017) Taxonomic review of Japanese sponges (Porifera). In: Motokawa, M. & Kajihara, H. (Eds.), Species diversity of animals in Japan. Springer Verlag, Tokyo, pp. 43–382. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-4-431-56432-4_13 Johnston, g. (1842) A History of British Sponges and Lithophytes. W.H. Lizars, Edinburgh, xii + 264 pp., XXV pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/35290582 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.51495 Keller, C. (1883) Die Fauna im Suez Kanal und die Diffusion der mediterranen und erythraischen Thierwelt. Eine thiergeographische Untersuchung. Neue Denkschriften der allgemeinen Schweizerischen Gesellschaft fur die gesammten Naturwissenschaften, 28 (2), 1–39. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/13231657 Keller, C. (1889) Die Spongienfauna des Rothen Meeres (I. Hälfte). Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 48, 311–405, pls. XX–XXV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/42532215 Keller, C. (1891) Die Spongienfauna des Rothen Meeres (II. Halfte). Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 52, 294–368, pls. XVI–XX. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/43277447 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 83 Kelly, M., Edwards, A.R., Wilkinson, M.R., Alvarez, B., Cook, S. de C., Bergquist, P.R., Buckeridge, St. J., Campbell, H.J., Reiswig, H.M., Valentine, C. & Vacelet, J. (2009) Phylum Porifera: Sponges. In: gordon, D.P. (Ed.), New Zealand inventory of biodiversity. Vol. 1. Kingdom Animalia: Radiata, Lophotrochozoa, Deuterostomia. Canterbury University Press, Christchurch, pp. 23–46. Kieschnick, O. (1896) Silicispongiae von Ternate nach den Sammlungen von Herrn Prof. Dr. W. Kükenthal. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 19, 526–534. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9901160 Kirkpatrick, R. (1900) On the Sponges of Christmas Island. Proceedings of the Zoolological Society of London, 1900, 127–141, pls. XII–XIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31097822 Klautau, M. & Valentine, C. (2003) Revision of the genus Clathrina (Porifera, Calcarea). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 139 (1), 1–62. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.0024-4082.2003.00063.x Knox, g.A. (1957) general account of the Chatham Islands 1954 Expedition. New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research Bulletin, 122, 1–37. http://docs.niwa.co.nz/library/public/Memoir%20002_general%20Account%20of%20the%20Chatham%20Islands%201 954%20Expidition%20-%201957.pdf Koltun, V.M. (1958) Cornacuspongia of seawaters washing the South Sakhalin and the South Kurile Island region. Issledovaniya dal’nevostochnÿkh morei SSR, 5, 42–77, figs 1–25. [in Russian] Koltun, V.M. (1959) Siliceous horny sponges of the northern and fareastern seas of the U.S.S.R.. Opredeliteli po faune SSR, izdavaemye Zoologicheskim muzeem Akademii nauk, 67, 1–236. [in Russian] Koltun, V.M. (1964) Sponges of the Antarctic. 1. Tetraxonida and Cornacuspongida. In: Pavlovskii, E.P., Andriyashev, A.P. & Ushakov, P.V. (Eds.), Biological Reports of the Soviet Antarctic Expedition (1955–1958). Akademya Nauk SSSR, Moscow, pp. 6–133, pp. 443–448. [English translation, 1966, Israel Program for Scientific Translation] Koltun, V.M. (1966) Four-rayed sponges of Northern and Far Eastern seas of the USSR (order Tetraxonida). Opredeliti Faunei SSSR, Zoological Institute of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR, Moscow, Leningrad, 90, 1–112. [in Russian] Lamarck, J.-B., de (1814[1813]) Sur les polypiers empâtés. Annales du Museum national d’Histoire naturelle, 20, 294–312 +370–386 + 432–458. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3553747 Lamarck, J.-B., de (1815[1814]), Suite des polypiers empâtés. Mémoires du Muséum d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, 1, 69–80 + 162–168 + 331–340. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/33882437 Lambe, L.M. (1892[1893]) On some Sponges from the Pacific Coast of Canada and Behring Sea. Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 10 (4), 67–78, pls. III–VI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10798429 Lambe, L.M. (1893[1894]) Sponges from the Pacific coast of Canada. Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 11 (4), 25–43, pls. II–IV. Lambe, L.M. (1894 [1895]) Sponges from the Western Coast of North America. Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 12 (4), 113–138, pls. II–IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10805533 Laubenfels, M.W. de (see De Laubenfels, M.W) Lebwohl, F. (1914) Japanische Tetraxonida, III. Euastrosa und IV. Sterrastrosa. Journal of the College of Sciences, Imperial University of Tokyo, 35 (5), 1–70, pls. I–II. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/39105960 Lehnert, H. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (1998) Shallow water sponges of Jamaica. Beaufortia, 48 (5), 71–103. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/548808 Lendenfeld, R. von, see Von Lendenfeld, R., Lent, F. van, see Van Lent, F., Lerner, C. & Hajdu, E. (2002) Two new Mycale (Naviculina) gray (Mycalidae, Poecilosclerida, Demospongiae) from the Paulista biogeographic province (Southwestern Atlantic). Revista brasiliana de Zoologia, 19 (1), 109–122. https://doi.org/10.1590/S0101-81752002000100009 Lévi, C. (1957) Spongiaires des côtes d’Israel. Bulletin of the Research Council of Israel, 6 B (3–4), 201–212. Lévi, C. (1960) Les démosponges des côtes de France, 1. Les Clathriidae. Cahiers de Biologie Marine, 1 (1), 47–87. Lévi, C. (1961) Spongiaires des Îles Philippines, principalement récoltées au voisinage de Zamboanga. Philippine Journal of Science, 88 (4), 509–533. Lévi, C. (1963) Spongiaires d’Afrique du Sud. (1) Poecilosclérides. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Africa, 37 (1), 1–72, pls. I–X. https://doi.org/10.1080/00359196309519054 Lévi, C. (1964) Spongiaires du canal de Mozambique. Bulletin du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Series 2, 36 (3), 384–395. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/55055452 Lévi, C. (1969) Spongiaires du Vema Seamount (Atlantique Sud). Bulletin du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, 41 (4), 952–973. 84 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/55599924 Lévi, C. (1993) Porifera Demospongiae: Spongiaires bathyaux de Nouvelle-Calédonie, récoltés par le ‘Jean Charcot’ Campagne BIOCAL, 1985. In: Crosnier, A. (Ed.), Résultats des Campagnes MUSORSTOM. Vol. 11. Mémoires du Muséum national de l’Histoire naturelle, (A), 158, pp. 9–87. Lévi, C. & Lévi, P. (1983) Éponges Tétractinellides et Lithistides bathyales de Nouvelle-Calédonie. Bulletin du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Series 4, 5 (1), 101–168. Lévi, C. & Lévi, P. (1989) Spongiaires (MUSORSTOM 1 & 2). In: Forest, J. (Ed.), Résultats des Campagnes MUSORSTOM 4. Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, A (Zoologie), 143, pp. 25–103. Lévi, C. & Vacelet, J. (1958) Éponges récoltées dans l’Atlantique oriental par le ‘Président Théodore-Tissier’ (1955–1956). Revue des Travaux de l’Institut des Pêches maritimes, 22 (2), 225–246. Lieberkühn, N. (1859) Neue Beiträge zur Anatomie der Spongien. Archiv für Anatomie und Physiologie, 30 (3), 353–382 + 515–529, pls. IX–XI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/14280438 Lindgren, N.g. (1897) Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Spongienfauna des Malaiischen Archipels und der Chinesischen Meere. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 20 (547), 480–487. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9731095 https://doi.org/10.1002/mmnd.48018970107 Lindgren, N.g. (1898) Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Spongienfauna des Malayischen Archipels und der chinesischen Meere. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 11, 283–378, pls. 17–20. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9983942 Linnaeus, C. (1759) Systema naturæ per regna tria naturæ, secundum classes, ordines, genera, species, cum characteribus, differentiis, synonymis, locis. Tomus II. Editio decima, reformata. L. Salvii, Holmiæ, 564 pp. pp. 1–4 + 825–1384 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.542 Linnaeus, C. (1767) Systema naturae per regna tria naturae: secundum classes, ordines, genera, species, cum characteribus, differentiis, synonymis, locis. Ed. 12. Regnum Animale. 1 & 2. L. Salvii, Holmiae, 1327 pp. pp. 1–532. (1766) & pp. 533–1327. (1767) https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.156765 Lundbeck, W. (1902) Porifera. (Part I.) Homorrhaphidae and Heterorrhaphidae. The Danish Ingolf-Expedition, 6 (1), 1–108, pls. I–XIX, 1 map. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2206232 Lundbeck, W. (1905) Porifera. (Part II.) Desmacidonidae (Pars). The Danish Ingolf-Expedition, 6 (2), 1–219. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2177257 Lundbeck, W. (1909) The Porifera of East greenland. Meddelelser om Grønland, 29, 423–464. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/35693228 Lundbeck, W. (1910) Porifera. (Part III.) Desmacidonidae (Pars). The Danish Ingolf-Expedition, 6 (3), 1–124. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2169153 Maldonado, M. (2002) Family Pachastrellidae. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 141–162. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_15 Mantell, g. (1822) The Fossils of the South Downs; or Illustrations of the Geology of Sussex. Lupton Relfe, London, 328 pp., XLII pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/31183328 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.44924 Marenzeller, E. von, see Von Marenzeller, E. Montagu, g. (1814) An Essay on Sponges, with Descriptions of all the Species that have been discovered on the Coast of great Britain. Memoirs of the Wernerian Natural History Society, 2 (1), 67–122, pls. III–XVI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/45847761 Morrow, C., Cárdenas, P., Boury-Esnault, N., Picton, B., McCormack, g., Van Soest, R., Collins, A., Redmond, N., Maggs, C., Sigwart, J. & Allcock, L.A. (2019) Integrating morphological and molecular taxonomy with the revised concept of Stelligeridae (Porifera: Demospongiae). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society. [in press] https://doi.org/10.1093/zoolinnean/zlz017 Muricy, g., Esteves, E.L., Monteiro, L., Rodrigues, B.R. & Albano, R.M. (2015) A new species of Haliclona (Demospongiae: Haplosclerida: Chalinidae) from southeastern Brazil and the first record of Haliclona vansoesti from the Brazilian coast. Zootaxa, 3925 (4), 536–550. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.3925.4.4 Nardo, g.D. (1833) Auszug aus einem neuen System der Spongiarien, wonach bereits die Aufstellung in der Universitäts-Sammlung zu Padua gemacht ist. In: Isis, oder, Encyclopädische Zeitung von Oken. Expedition der Isis, Jena, pp. 519–523. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/13243382 Nardo, g.D. (1834) De Spongiis. In: Isis von Oken,. Expedition der Isis, Jena, pp. 714–716. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/27510120 Nardo, g.D. (1847). Prospetto della fauna marina volgare del Veneto Estuario con cenni sulle principali specie commestibili EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 85 dell’Adriatico, sulle venete pesche, sulle valli, ecc. In: Antonelli, g. (Ed.), Venezia e le sue lagune, Venezia, 2 (1), pp. 113–156. pp. 1–45 (in reprint) Nordmann, A., see Von Nordmann, A. &Okada, Y. (19321933) Report on the hexactinellid sponges collected by the United States Fisheries steamer ‘Albatros’ in the northwestern Pacific during the summer of 1906. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 81 (2935), 1–118, pls. 1–6. https://doi.org/10.5479/si.00963801.81-2935.1 Olivi g. (1792) Zoologia Adriatica, ossia catalogo ragionato degli animali del golfo e della lagune di Venezia. g. Remondini e fl., Bassano, ix + 334 + xxxii pp., 9 pls. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.60887 Pallas, P.S. (1766) Elenchus zoophytorum sistens generum adumbrationes generaliores et specierum cognitarum succintas descriptiones, cum selectis auctorum synonymis. Fransiscum Varrentrapp, Hagae, 451 pp. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.6595 Petiver, J. (1712) Spongia typhoides muricata. In: Pterigraphia americana. Publisher unkown, London, pls. 19, fig. 9. https://bibdigital.rjb.csic.es/idurl/1/13660 Plotkin, A.S. (2002) Polymastiidae (Porifera, Demospongiae, Hadromerida) from the Kurile-Kamtchatka Trench and adjacent deep waters of the North Pacific. Proceedings of the Zoological Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 296, 103–110. [not seen] Poléjaeff, N. (1884) Report on the Keratosa collected by H.M.S.‘Challenger’ during the years 1873-1876. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873–76, Zoology, 11 (31), 1–88, pls. 1–10. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/1980453 Pulitzer-Finali, g. (1969) Reniera sarai, new name for Haliclona viscosa Sarà. Bolletino dei Musei e degli Istituti Biologici dell’Universitá di Genova, 37, 97–101. Pulitzer-Finali, g. (1982 1980–1981) Some new or little-known sponges from the great Barrier Reef of Australia. Bollettino dei Musei e degli Istituti Biologici dell’Universitá di Genova, 48–49, 87–141. Pulitzer-Finali, g. (1983) A collection of Mediterranean Demospongiae (Porifera) with, in appendix, a list of the Demospongiae hitherto recorded from the Mediterranean Sea. Annali del Museo civico di storia naturale Giacomo Doria, 84, 445–621. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/35014298 Pulitzer-Finali, g. (1986) A collection of West Indian Demospongiae (Porifera). In appendix, a list of the Demospongiae hitherto recorded from the West Indies. Annali del Museo civico di storia naturale Giacomo Doria, 86, 65–216. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/34168885 Pulitzer-Finali, g. (1993) A collection of marine sponges from East Africa. Annali Museo Civico Storia Naturale Giacomo Doria, 89, 247–350. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/33986234 Rao, H.S. (1941) Indian and Ceylon sponges of the Naturhistoriska Riksmuseet, Stockholm collected by K. Fristedt. Records of the Indian Museum, 43, 417–469. http://faunaofindia.nic.in/PDFVolumes/records/043/04/0417-0469.pdf Reichenbach, H.g.L. (1849[1852]) Avium systema naturale. Das natürliche System der Vögel mit hundert Tafeln grösstentheils Original-Abbildungen…..Vorläufer einer Iconographie der Arten der Vögel aller Welttheile. Expedition der volständigsten Naturgeschichte, Dresden und Leipzig, 1850, viii + 36 pp., tabs. I–XXXIV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/33272604 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.49034 Reichenbach, H.g.L. (1851) Handbuch der speciellen Ornithologie. Beschreibender Text zu der vollständigsten Kupfersammlung der Vögel aller Welttheile. Carl Ramming, Dresden und Leipzig, viii + 336 pp. Reimer, J. & Sinniger, F. (2019) World List of Zoantharia. Zoanthus alderi gosse, 1860. World Register of Marine Species. Available from: http://www.marinespecies.org (accessed 12 August 2019) Renier, S.A. (1828) Elementi di Zoologia. not seen, no page number known Ridley, S.O. (1884a) Spongiida. In: Report on the Zoological Collections made in the Indo-Pacific Ocean during the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Alert’, 1881–2. British Museum (Natural History), London, pp. 366–482, pls 39–43 + 582–630, pls. 53–54. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/12067365 Ridley, S.O. (1884b) Notes on Sponges, with Description of a new Species. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 14 (81), 183–187. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/51245473 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938409459791 Ridley, S.O. & Dendy, A. (1886) Preliminary report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S. Challenger. Part I. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 18, 325–351 + 470–493. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/15619238 https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938609459998 Ridley, S.O. & Dendy, A. (1887) Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ during the years 1873–76. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873–76, Zoology, 20, i–lxviii + 1–275, pls. 1–51, 1 map. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/6017793 Ríos, P., Cristobo, F.J. & Urgorri, V. (2004) Poecilosclerida (Porifera, Demospongiae) collected by the Spanish Antarctic expedi- 86 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. tion BENTART-94. Cahiers de Biologie Marine, 45, 97–119. Risso, A. (1826–1827) Histoire naturelle des principales productions de l’Europe Méridionale et particulièrement de celles des environs de Nice et des Alpes Maritimes. 3 (XVI). Levrault, Paris, 480 pp., 14 pls. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.58984 Rouault, M. (1851) Fossiles du terrain silurien. Bulletin de Société Géologique de France, Series 2, 8, 358–399. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/54365657 Row, R.W.H. (1911) Reports on the Marine Biology of the Sudanese Red Sea, from Collections made by Cyril Crossland, M.A., B.Sc., F.Z.S. XIX. Report on the Sponges collected by Mr. Cyril Crossland in 1904-5. Part II. Non-Calcarea. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 31 (208), 287–400, pls. 35–41. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1096-3642.1911.tb00461.x Röding, P.F. (1798 1799) Museum Boltenianum sive Catalogus cimeliorum (2). In: Bolten, J.F. (Ed.), Trappius, J.C.,Hamburg, viii + 199 pp. Royen, A. Van (See Van Royen, A., https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/16231122) Rutot, A. (1874) Note sur la découverte de deux spongiaires ayant provoqué la formation des rès fistuleux et des tubulations sableuses de l’étage Bruxellien des environs de Bruxelles. Mémoires de la Societé (Royale) Malacologique de Belgique, 9, 55–68. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7337906 Rützler, K., van Soest, R.W.M. & Piantoni, C. (2009) Sponges (Porifera) of the gulf of Mexico. In: Felder, D.L. & Camp, D.K. (Eds.), Gulf of Mexico—Origins, Waters, and Biota. Biodiversity. Texas A & M Press, College Station, Texas, pp. 285–313. Salmoun, M., Devijver, C., Daloze, D., Braekman, J.C., gomez, R., De Kluijver, M. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (2000) New sesquiterpene/quinones from two sponges of the genus Hyrtios. Journal of Natural Products, 63, 452–456. https://doi.org/10.1021/np9903346 Samaai, T. (2006) Biodiversity “hotspots”, patterns of richness and endemism, and distribution of marine sponges in South Africa based on actual and interpolation data: A comparative approach. Zootaxa, 1358 (1), 1–37. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.1358.1.1 Samaai, T. & gibbons, M.J. (2005) Demospongiae taxonomy and biodiversity of the Benguela region on the west coast of South Africa. African Natural History, 1, 1–96. Samaai, T., Pillay, R. & Janson, L. (2019) Shallow-water Demospongiae (Porifera) from Sodwana Bay, iSimangaliso Wetland Park, South Africa. Zootaxa, 4587 (1), 1–85. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.4587.1.1 Samaai, T., Pillay, R. & Janson, L. (2020) Suggestion of Spongia (Heterofibria) peddemorsi as a replacement name for Spongia (Heterofibria) cooki Samaai, Pillay & Janson, 2019. Zootaxa, 4728 (1), 149. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.4728.1.8 Sarà, M. (1958) Studio sui Poriferi di una grotta di marea del golfo di Napoli. Archivo Zoologico Italiano, 43, 203–281, pls. I–II. Sarà, M. (1990) Australian Tethya (Porifera, Demospongiae) from the great Barrier Reef with description of two new species. Bolletino di Zoologia, 57, 153–157. https://doi.org/10.1080/11250009009355691 Sarà, M. & Sarà, A. (2004) A revision of Australian and New Zealand Tethya (Porifera: Demospongiae) with preliminary analysis of species-groupings. Invertebrate Systematics, 18, 117–156. https://doi.org/10.1071/IS03008 Schmidt, O. (1862) Die Spongien des adriatischen Meeres. Wilhelm Engelmann, Leipzig, viii + 88 pp., 7 pls. https://books.google.nl/books/about/Die_Spongien_des_adriatischen_Meeres.html?id=1_ZaAAAAQAAJ&redir_esc=y Schmidt, O. (1868) Die Spongien der Küste von Algier. Mit Nachträgen zu den Spongien des Adriatischen Meeres. Drittes Supplement. Wilhelm Engelmann, Leipzig, iv + 44 pp., 5 pls. Schmidt, O. (1870) Grundzüge einer Spongien-Fauna des atlantischen Gebietes. Wilhelm Engelmann, Leipzig, iv + 88 pp., 6 pls. http://books.google.com/books?id=yPZaAAAAQAAJ&hl=&source=gbs_api Schuffner, O. (1877) Beschreibung einiger neuer Kalkschwämme. Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaften, 11, 403–433, pls. XXIV–XXVI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28986270 Schulze, F.E. (1879) Untersuchungen über den Bau und die Entwicklung der Spongien. Siebente Mittheilung. Die Familie der Spongidae. Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 32, 593–660, pls. XXXIV–XXXVIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/45240817 Schweigger, A.F. (1819) Beobachtungen auf naturhistorischen Reisen: anatomisch-physiologische Untersuchungen über Corallen; nebst einem Anhange, Bemerkungen über den Bernstein enthaltend. georg Reimer, Berlin, viii + 127 pp., 8 pls., 12 tables. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.14416 Seba, A. (1758) Locupletissimi rerum naturalium thesauri accurata descripto, et iconibus artificiosissimis expressio per universam physices historiam. Tomus III. Janssonio Waesbergios, Amstelaedami, 212 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41072116 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 87 Selenka, E. (1867) Ueber einige neue Schwämme aus der Südsee. Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 17 (3), 565–571, pl. XXXV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/45007906 Shady, N.H., El-Hossry, E., Fouad, M.A., guilder, T.A.M., Kamel, M.S. & Abdelmohsen, U.R. (2017) Bioactive natural products of marine sponges from the genus Hyrtios. Molecules, 22 (5), 781. https://doi.org/10.3390/molecules22050781 Sim, C.J. & Lee, K.J. (2001) Two new species of the genus Mycale (Poecilosclerida: Mycalidae) from Korea. Korean Journal of Biological Sciences, 5, 25–29. https://doi.org/10.1080/12265071.2001.9647578 Sloane, H. (1707) A Voyage to the Islands Madera, Barbados, Nieves, S. Christophers and Jamaica with the Natural History of the Herbs and Trees, Four-footed Beasts, Fishes, Birds, Insects, Reptiles, &c, of the last of those Islands. To which is prefix’d an Introduction, wherein is an Account of the Inhabitants, Air, Waters, Diseases, Trade, &c of that Place, with some Relations concerning the Neighbouring Continent, and Islands of America, Illustrated with The Figures of the Things describ’d, which have not been heretofore engraved; In larger Copper-Plates as big as the Life. Vol. 1 & 2. Printed by B.M. for the author, London, 592 pp., 156 pls. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.642 Soest, R.W.M. van & see Van Soest, R.W.M. (1880) The sponge-fauna of Norway; a Report on the Rev. A.M. Norman’s Collection of Sponges from the Norwegian Coast. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 5 (27 & 29), 130–144, pls. VI–VII, 241–259, pls. X–XII & 396–409, pl. XVII. https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938009459431 Sollas, W.J. (1880) The sponge-fauna of Norway; a Report on the Rev. A.M. Norman’s Collection of Sponges from the Norwegian Coast. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Series 5, 5 (27 & 29), 130–144, pls. VI–VII, 241–259, pls. X–XII & 396–409, pl. XVII. https://doi.org/10.1080/00222938009459431 Sollas, W.J. (1886) Preliminary account of the Tetractinellid sponges Dredged by H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ 1872–76. Part I. The Choristida. Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society, New Series, 5, 177–199. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/30405094 Sollas, W.J. (1888) Report on the Tetractinellida collected by H.M.S. Challenger, during the years 1873–1876. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873–76, Zoology, 25 (63), 1–458, pls. 1–44, 1 map. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/49521679 Sowerby, J. (1806) The British miscellany; or Coloured figures of new, rare, or little known animal subject: many not before ascertained to be inhabitants of the British Isles: and chiefly in the possession of the author, James Sowerby. Vol. 1–2. R. Taylor & Co., London, 136 pp., 76 pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28913726 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.41623 Stephens, J. (1915) Atlantic Sponges collected by the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 50 (2), 423–467. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41766574 https://doi.org/10.1017/S0080456800036012 Stephens, J. (1917) Report on the sponges collected off the coasts of Ireland by the dredging expeditions of the Royal Irish Academy and the Royal Dublin Society. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, 34 (B), 1–16. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/34766523 Stone, R.P., Lehnert, H. & Reiswig, H. (2011) A guide to the deepwater sponges of the Aleutian Island Archipelago. NOAA Professional Paper NMFS, 12, 1–187. https://spo.nmfs.noaa.gov/sites/default/files/pp12.pdf Streftaris, N., Zenetos, A. & Papathanassiou, E. (2005) globalisation in marine ecosystems: the story of non-indigenous marine species across European seas. Oceanography and Marine Biolology Annual Review, 43, 419–453. https://doi.org/10.1201/9781420037449.ch8 Strøm, H. (1762) Physisk og oeconomisk Beskrivelse over Fogderiet Sondmor, beligende i Bergens Stift i Norge. Forste part, Soroe, 570 pp., 4 tabs, 1 map. https://gdz.sub.uni-goettingen.de/id/PPN379957493 Swainson, W. (1837) On the natural history and the classification of birds. Vol. 2. Longman, London, vi + 398 pp. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/42333387 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.64988 Swartschewsky, B. (1906) Materialui dlya faunui ghubok Belago Morya i otchasti Murmanskogo poberjya (Monaxonida). (Beiträge zur Spongien-Fauna des Weissen Meeres). Zapiski Kïevskago obshchestva estestvoispÿtatelei. Mémoires de la Société des Naturalistes de Kiew, 20 (2), 307–355. in Russian, german summary 356–371, pls. 10–16. Tabachnick, K.R. & Menshenina, L.L. (2002) Family Hyalonematidae gray, 1857. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 1232–1263. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_127 Tanita, S. (1961) Report on the non-calcareous sponges in the museum of the biological institute of the Tôhoku University, Part 88 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. 1. Scientific Reports of the Tôhoku University, (A), 29, 121–139. Tanita, S. (1963) Report on the non-calcareous sponges in the museum of the Biological Institute of the Tôhoku University, Part II. Science Reports of the Tôhoku Imperial University, 4 (19), 121–129. Tanita, S. & Hoshino, T. (1989) The Demospongiae of Sagami Bay. Biological Laboratory, Imperial Household, xiii + 197 pp., 19 pls. [in English] Thiele, J. (1898) Studien über pazifische Spongien. I. Japanische Demospongien. Zoologica, Original-Abhandlungen aus dem Gesamtgebiete der Zoologie, Stuttgart, 24 (1), 1–72, pls. I–VIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9095971 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.106767 Thiele, J. (1899) Studien über pazifische Spongien. II. Ueber einige Spongien von Celebes. Zoologica, Original-Abhandlungen aus dem Gesamtgebiete der Zoologie, Stuttgart, 24 (2), 1–33, pls. I–V. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/9096075 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.106767 Thiele, J. (1903) Kieselschwämme von Ternate. II. Abhandlungen herausgegeben von der Senckenbergischen naturforschenden Gesellschaft, 25, 933–968, pl. XVIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/25233178 Thiele, J. (1905) Die Kiesel- und Hornschwämme der Sammlung Plate. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Supplement 6 (Fauna Chilensis III), 407–496, pls. 27–33. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/14181992 Thomas, P.A. (1973) Marine Demospongiae of Mahé Island in the Seychelles Bank (Indian Ocean). Annales du Musée royal de l’Afrique central, Sciences zoologiques, 203, 1–96, pls. 1–8. Thomas, P.A. (1979) Studies on sponges of the Mozambique channel. I. Sponges of the Inhaca Island. II. Sponges of Mambone and Paradise Islands. Annales du Musée royal de l’Afrique centrale, Tervuren. Sciences zoologiques, 227, 1–73, pls. I–III. Thomas, P.A. (1985) Demospongiae of the gulf of Mannar and Palk Bay. In: James, P.S.B.R. (Ed.), Recent Advances in Marine Biology. Today Tomorrow’s Printers and Publishers, New Delhi, pp. 205–365. Topsent, E. (1890) Éponges de la Manche. Mémoires de la Société zoologique de France, 3 (1), 195–205. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10111406 Topsent, E. (1891) Spongaires des côtes océaniques de France. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 16, 125–129. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3615484 Topsent, E. (1892) Contribution à l’étude des Spongiaires de l’Atlantique Nord (golfe de gascogne, Terre-Neuve, Açores). Résultats des campagnes scientifiques accomplies par le Prince Albert I. Monaco, 2, 1–165, pls. I–XI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3759457 Topsent, E. (1892) Diagnoses d’éponges nouvelles de la Méditerranée et plus particulièrement de Banyuls. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, Series 2, 10 (Notes et Revue 6), xvii–xxviii. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/44182147 Topsent, E. (1894) Étude sur la faune des Spongiaires du Pas-de-Calais, suivie d’une Application de la Nomenclature actuelle à la Monographie de Bowerbank. Revue biologique du Nord de la France, 7, 6–28. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10882453 Topsent, E. (1896) Matériaux pour servir à l’étude de la faune des spongiaires de France. Mémoires de la Société zoologique de France, 9, 113–133. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10116996 Topsent, E. (1897) Spongiaires de la Baie d’Amboine. (Voyage de MM. M. Bedot et C. Pictet dans l’Archipel Malais). Revue suisse de Zoologie, 4, 421–487, pls. 18–21. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10198931 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.35507 Topsent, E. (1900) Étude monographique des Spongiaires de France. III.Monaxonida (Hadromerina). Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, Series 3, 8, 1–331, pls. I–VIII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/4459570 Topsent, E. (1904) Spongiaires des Açores. Résultats des campagnes scientifiques accomplies par le Prince Albert I, Monaco, 25, 1–280, pls. 1–18. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2147461 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.61852 Topsent, E. (1913) Spongiaires de l’Expédition Antarctique Nationale Écossaise. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 49 (3), 579–643, pls. I–VI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/41767892 https://doi.org/10.1017/S0080456800013119 Topsent, E. (1916) Diagnoses d’éponges recueillies dans l’Antarctique par le Pourquoi-Pas? Bulletin du Muséum national d’histoire naturelle, Paris, Series 1, 22 (3), 163–172. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/42958475 Topsent, E. (1920) Sur quelques éponges du cabinet de J. Hermann décrites et figurées par Esper en 1794. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 45, 314–327. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/3518816 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 89 Topsent, E. (1924) Révision des Mycales de l’Europe occidentale. Annales de l’Institut océanographique, 1 (3), 77–118. Topsent, E. (1927) Diagnoses d’Éponges nouvelles recueillies par le Prince Albert ler de Monaco. Bulletin de l’Institut océanographique Monaco, 502, 1–19. Topsent, E. (1928) Spongiaires de l’Atlantique et de la Méditerranée provenant des croisières du Prince Albert ler de Monaco. Résultats des campagnes scientifiques accomplies par le Prince Albert I, Monaco, 74, 1–376, pls. I–XI. Topsent, E. (1931 1930) Éponges de Lamarck conservées au Muséum de Paris. Archives du Muséum national d’histoire naturelle, Paris, Series 6, 5, 1–56, pls. I–IV. Topsent, E. (1932). Éponges de Lamarck conservées au Muséum de Paris. Deuxième partie. Archives du Muséum national d’histoire naturelle, Paris, Series 6, 8, 61–124, pls. I–VI. Topsent, E. (1933) Éponges de Lamarck conservées au Muséum de Paris. Fin. Archives du Muséum national d’histoire naturelle, Paris, 10, 1–60. Topsent, E. (1938) Contribution nouvelle à la connaissance des Eponges des côtes d’Algérie. Les espèces nouvelles d’O. Schmidt, 1868. Bulletin de l’Institut océanographique, Monaco, 758, 1–32. Tsurnamal, M. (1967) Chelonaplysilla erecta n.sp. (Demospongiae, Keratosa) from Mediterranean Coast of Israel. Israel Journal of Zoology, 16 (1), 96–100. Uriz, M.J. (1982) Estudio sistemático de las esponjas del orden Axinellida (Demospongia) de a Costa Brava (Cataluña). Actas II Simposio ibérico de estudios del Bentos Marino, 2 (3), 57–80. Uriz, M.J. (1987) Sponges from the south-west of Africa: description of species. In: Jones, W.C. (Ed.), European contributions to the taxonomy of sponges. Publications of the Sherkin Island Marine Station, 1, pp. 54–73. https://www.sherkinmarine.ie/sponge.htm Uriz, M.J. (2002) Family geodiidae gray, 1867. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 134–140. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_14 Vacelet, J. (1958) Dendrilla acantha nov. sp. nouvelle éponge cornée méditerranéenne. Remarques sur les genres Dendrilla Lendenfeld et Megalopastas Dendy. Recueil des Travaux de la Station marine d’Endoume, 14 (23), 143–147, figs. 1–2. Vacelet, J. (1960) Éponges de la Méditerranée nord-occidentale récoltées par le ‘Président Théodore Tissier’ (1958). Revue des Travaux de l’Institut des Pêches maritimes, 24 (2), 257–272. Vacelet, J. & Arnaud, F. (1972) Invertébrés marins des XIIème et XVème Expéditions Antarctiques françaises en Terre Adélie, 2. -Démosponges. Téthys, Supplement 4, 9–24. Vacelet, J. & Vasseur, P. (1965) Spongiaires des grottes et surplombs des récifs de Tuléar (Madagascar). Recueil des Travaux de la Station marine d’Endoume, 2–4, 71–123. Vacelet, J., Vasseur, P. & Lévi, C. (1976) Spongiaires de la pente externe des récifs coralliens de Tuléar (Sud-Ouest de Madagascar). Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, A (Zoologie), 49, 1–116, pls. I–X. Van Lent, F. & De Weerdt, W.H. (1987) The haplosclerid sponge fauna of Banyuls-sur-mer (Mediterranean), with the description of a new species. In: Vacelet, J. & Boury-Esnault, N. (Eds.), Taxonomy of Porifera from the N.E. Atlantic and Mediterranean Sea. ATO ASI Series, g13, pp.125–148. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-642-70892-3_7 Van Royen, A. (1740) Florae Leydensis Prodromus, exhibens plantas quae in Horto Academico Lugduno-Batvo aluntur. Samuel Luchtmans, Leiden and Batavia, 74 pp. unnumbered, 538 pp. + 30 pp. (Index, unnumbered). https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.693 Van Soest, R.W.M. (1978) Marine sponges from Curaçao and other Caribbean localities. Part I. Keratosa. In: Hummelinck, P.W. & Van der Steen, L.J. (Eds.), Uitgaven van de Natuurwetenschappelijke Studiekring voor Suriname en de Nederlandse Antillen. No. 94. Studies on the Fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 56 (179), pp. 1–94. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/549917 Van Soest, R.W.M. (1980) Marine sponges from Curaçao and other Caribbean localities. Part II. Haplosclerida. In: Hummelinck, P.W. & Van der Steen, L.J. (Eds.), Uitgaven van de atuurwetenschappelijke Studiekring voor Suriname en de Nederlandse Antillen. No. 104. Studies on the Fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 62 (191), pp. 1–173. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/550028 Van Soest, R.W.M. (1984) Marine sponges from Curaçao and other Caribbean localities. Part III. Poecilosclerida. In: Hummelinck, P.W. & Van der Steen, L.J. (Eds.), Uitgaven van de Natuurwetenschappelijke Studiekring voor Suriname en de Nederlandse Antillen. No. 112. Studies on the Fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 66 (199), pp. 1–167. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/549852 Van Soest, R.W.M. (1987) Biogeographic and taxonomic notes on some Eastern Atlantic sponges. In: Jones, W.C. (Ed.), European contributions to the taxonomy of sponges. Publications of the Sherkin Island Marine Station, 1, pp. 13–28. https://www.sherkinmarine.ie/sponge.htm Van Soest, R.W.M. (1990) Shallow water reef sponges of eastern Indonesia. In: Rützler, K. (Ed.), New Perspectives in Sponge Biology. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington, pp. 302–307. Van Soest, R.W.M. (2001) Porifera. In: Costello, M.J., Emblow, C. & White, R. (Eds.), European register of marine species: a check-list of the marine species in Europe and a bibliography of guides to their identification. Collection Patrimoines Naturels, 50, pp. 85–103. Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002a) Family Suberitidae Schmidt, 1870. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Po- 90 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. rifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 227–244. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_25 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002b) Family Coelosphaeridae Dendy, 1922. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 528–546. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_57 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002c) Family Crellidae Dendy, 1922. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 556–566. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_59 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002d) Family Dendoricellidae Hentschel, 1923. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 567–571. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_60 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002e) Family Hymedesmiidae Topsent, 1928. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 575–593. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_62 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002f) Family Myxillidae Dendy, 1922. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 602–620. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_64 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2002g) Family Tedaniidae Ridley & Dendy, 1886. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 625–632. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_66 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2017a) Flagellia, a new subgenus of Haliclona (Porifera, Haplosclerida). European Journal of Taxonomy, 351, 1–48. https://doi.org/10.5852/ejt.2017.351 Van Soest, R.W.M. (2017b) Sponges of the guyana Shelf. Zootaxa, 4217 (1), 1–225. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.4217.1.1 Van Soest, R.W.M., Beglinger, E.J. & De Voogd, N.J. (2012) Sponges of the family Esperiopsidae (Demospongiae, Poecilosclerida) from Northwest Africa, with the descriptions of four new species. European Journal of Taxonomy, 18, 1–21. https://doi.org/10.5852/ejt.2012.18 Van Soest, R.W.M., Beglinger, E.J. & De Voogd, N.J. (2013) Microcionid sponges from Northwest Africa and the Macaronesian Islands (Porifera, Demospongiae, Poecilosclerida). Zoölogische Mededelingen Leiden, 87 (4), 275–404. Van Soest, R.W.M., Beglinger, E.J. & De Voogd, N.J. (2014) Mycale species (Porifera: Poecilosclerida) of Northwest Africa and the Macaronesian Islands. Zoölogische Mededelingen Leiden, 88 (4), 59–109. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/557471 Van Soest, R.W.M., Boury-Esnault, N., Hooper, J.N.A., Rützler, K., De Voogd, N.J., Alvarez, B., Hajdu, E., Pisera, A.B., Manconi, R., Schönberg, C., Klautau, M., Kelly, M., Vacelet, J., Dohrmann, M., Díaz, M.-C., Cárdenas, P., Carballo, J.L., Ríos, P., Downey, R. & Morrow, C. (2019) World Porifera Database. Available from: http://www.marinespecies.org/porifera (accessed 17 May 2019) Van Soest, R.W.M., Boury-Esnault, N., Vacelet, J., Dohrmann, M., Erpenbeck, D., De Voogd, N.J., Santodomingo, N., Vanhoorne, B., Kelly, M. & Hooper, J.N.A. (2012) global Diversity of Sponges (Porifera). Plos One, 7 (4), e35105, pp. 1–23, supporting files S1–S8. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0035105 Van Soest, R.W.M. & De Voogd, N.J. (2018) Calcareous sponges of the Western Indian Ocean and Red Sea. Zootaxa, 4426 (1), 1–160. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.4426.1.1 Van Soest, R.W.M. & Hajdu, E. (2002a). Family Esperiopsidae Hentschel, 1923. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 656–664. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_71 Van Soest, R.W.M. & Hajdu, E. (2002b) Family Mycalidae Lundbeck, 1905. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 669–690. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_73 Van Soest, R.W.M., Kaiser, K. & Van Syoc, R. (2011) Sponges from Clipperton Island, East Pacific. Zootaxa, 2839 (1), 1–46. https://doi.org/10.11646/zootaxa.2839.1.1 Van Soest, R.W.M., Picton, B.E. & Morrow, C. (2000) Sponges of the North East Atlantic. In: World Biodiversity Database EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 91 CD-ROM Series, Windows/Mac. Version 1.0. ETI, University of Amsterdam. Available from: http://species-identification. org/species.php?species_group=sponges&id=104&menuentry=soorten (accessed 17 May 2019) Van Soest, R.W.M. & Rützler, K. (2002) Family Tetillidae Sollas, 1888. In: Hooper, J.N.A. & Van Soest, R.W.M. (Eds.), Systema Porifera. A guide to the classification of sponges. Vol. 1. Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London and Moscow, pp. 85–98. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-1-4615-0747-5_8 Van Soest, R.W.M., Stone, S.M., Boury-Esnault, N. & Rützler, K. (1983) Catalogue of the Duchassaing & Michelotti (1864) collection of West Indian sponges (Porifera). Bulletin Zoologisch Museum, Universiteit van Amsterdam, 9 (21), 189–205. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/549220 Verrill, A.E. (1873) XVIII. Report upon the invertebrate animals of Vineyard Sound and the adjacent waters, with an account of the physical characters of the region. Report on the condition of the sea fisheries of the south coast of New England later becomes Reports of the United States Commissioner of Fisheries, 1, 295–778, pls. 1–38. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/39456055 Verrill, A.E. (1874) Brief contributions to zoology from the museum of Yale college. Results of recent dredging expeditions on the coast of New England. American Journal of Science, 7 (3), 38–46 + 131–138 + 405–414 + 498–505, pls. IV–VIII. https://doi.org/10.2475/ajs.s3-7.38.131 Verrill, A.E. (1880[1879]) Notice of recent additions to the marine invertebrata of the northeastern coast of America, with descriptions of new genera and species and critical remarks on others. Part I. Annelida, gephyraea, Nemertina, Nematoda, Polyzoa, Tunicata, Mollusca, Anthozoa, Echinodermata, Porifera. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 2, 165–205. ‘issue for 1879’. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7303133 https://doi.org/10.5479/si.00963801.76.165 Verrill, A.E. (1885) Results of the explorations made by the Steamer Albatross off the northern coast of the United States, in 1883. Annual Report of the United States Commission of Fish and Fisheries, Washington, 11, 503–699. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.12059 Vio, g. [in Olivi, g.] (1792) (Letter on sponges from the gulf of Smyrna), In: Zoologia Adriatica. g. Remondini e fl., Bassano, pp. xi–xxxi. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/40081992 Volborth, A. & see Von Volborth, A. (1885–1886) A Monograph of the Australian Sponges. Part VI. The genus Euspongia. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 10 (3), 481–553, pls. 36–38. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.17944 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1886[1885]) A Monograph of the Australian Sponges. Part VI. The genus Euspongia. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 10 (3), 481–553, pls. 36–38. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/6597380 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.17944 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1886) Studies on sponges. Part 4. Two cases of mimicry in sponges. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 10, 569–574. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/6597717 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.part.17945 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1887) Die Chalineen des australischen gebietes. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Jena, 2, 723–828, pls. XVIII– XXVII. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10356081 (publication date) https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10356763 (starting page of article) Von Lendenfeld, R. (1888) Descriptive Catalogue of the Sponges in the Australian Museum, Sidney. Taylor & Francis, London, xiv, 260 pp., 12 pls. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/12762613 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1889) A Monograph of the Horny Sponges. Trübner and Co., London, iv + 936 pp., 50 pls. Von Lendenfeld, R. (1901) Spongiae, nr. 513. Ijima, J. Studies on the Hexactinellida I. Zoologisches Centralblat, 8, 562–566. Von Lendenfeld, R. (1903) Porifera. Tetraxonia. In: Schulze, F.E. (Ed.), Das Tierreich. Vol. 19. Friedländer, Berlin, pp. vi–xv + 1–168. Von Lendenfeld, R. (1907) Die Tetraxonia. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition auf der Dampfer Valdivia 1898–1899, 11 (2), i–iv + 59–374, pls. IX–XLVI. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/2127296 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1907) Tetraxonia der Deutschen Südpolar-Expedition 1901–1903. In: Drygalski, E. von (Ed.), Deutsche Südpolar-Expedition 1901–1903, 9 (Zoologie 1), 303–342, pls. 21–25. https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.58956 Von Lendenfeld, R. (1910) The Sponges. 1. The geodidae. In: Reports on the Scientific Results of the Expedition to the Eastern Tropical Pacific, in charge of Alexander Agassiz, by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer ‘Albatross’, from October, 1904, to March, 1905, Lieut. Commander L.M. garrett, U.S.N., Commanding, and of other Expeditions of the Albatross, 18881904. (21). Memoirs of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, 41 (1), 1–259, pls. 1–48. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/30638860 https://doi.org/10.5962/bhl.title.85972 92 · Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press VAN SOEST ET AL. Von Marenzeller, E. (1878) Die Coelenteraten, Echinodermen und Würmer der K.K.Österreichisch-Ungarischen Nordpol-Expedition. Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe, Wien, 35, 357–398, pls. I–IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7125068 Von Nordmann, A. (1832) Mikrographische Beiträge zur Naturgeschichte der Wirbellosen Thiere. Vol. 2. g. Reimer, Berlin, 150 pp., 10 pls. https://archive.org/details/mikrographische00nordgoog/page/n7 Von Volborth, A. (1869) Über Schmidtia und Acritis, zwei neue Brachiopoden-gattungen. Verhandlungen der Russisch-Kaiserlichen Mineralogische Gesellschaft zu St.-Petersburg, Series 2, 4, 208–217. https://books.google.nl/books?id=6VNMAQAAMAAJ&printsec=frontcover&hl=nl&source=gbs_ge_summary_r&cad=0 #v=onepage&q&f=false Vosmaer, g.C.J. (1880) The Sponges of the Leyden Museum. 1. The family of the Desmacidinae. Notes from the Leyden Museum, 2, 99–164. http://www.repository.naturalis.nl/document/551583 Vosmaer, g.C.J. (1882) Report on the sponges dredged up in the Arctic Sea by the ‘Willem Barents’ in the years 1878 and 1879. Niederländisches Archiv für Zoologie, Supplement 1 (3), 1–58, pls. I–IV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/12610638 Vosmaer, g.C.J. (1885) Porifera, Parts Vll–XI. In: Bronn, H.g. (Ed.), Die Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. Vol. 1. Leipzig & Heidelber, pp. 177–368, pls. XIX–XXV. Vosmaer, g.C.J. (1887) Klassen und Ordnungen der Spongien (Porifera). In: Bronn, H.g. (Ed.), Die Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs. Vol. 2. Leipzig & Heidelberg, pp. i–xii + 1– 496, pls. I–XXXIV. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/10799704 Weerdt, W.H.de. & see De Weerdt, W.H. (1906) Monaxonida, Ridley and Dendy. In: Scientific Results of the Trawling Expedition of H.M.C.S. ‘Thetis’ off the Coast of New South Wales in February and March, 1898.Memoirs of the Australian Museum, 4 (9), 453-484. Whitelegge, T. (1906) Sponges. Part 1. Monaxonida, Ridley and Dendy. In: Scientific Results of the Trawling Expedition of H.M.C.S. ‘Thetis’ off the Coast of New South Wales in February and March, 1898. Memoirs of the Australian Museum, 4 (9), 453–484, pls. XLIII–XLIV. https://doi.org/10.3853/j.0067-1967.4.1906.1505 Wiedenmayer, F. (1977) Shallow-water sponges of the western Bahamas. Experientia Supplementum, 28, 1–287, pls. 1–43. https://www.springer.com/gp/book/9783034857994 https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-0348-5797-0 Wiedenmayer, F. (1979) Modern sponge bioherms of the great Bahama Bank and their likely ancient analogues. In: Lévi, C. & Boury-Esnault, N. (Eds.), Biologie des Spongiaires. Sponge Biology. Colloques Internationaux du Centre National de la Recherché Scientifique Paris, 291, pp. 289–296. Wiedenmayer, F. (1989) Demospongiae (Porifera) from northern Bass Strait, southern Australia. Memoirs Museum Victoria, 50 (1), 1–242, pls. 1–38. https://doi.org/10.24199/j.mmv.1989.50.01 Williams, J.P., Williams, C.M., Blanchette, C.A., Claisse, J., Pondella, D.J. & Caselle, J.E. (2018) Where the Weird Things are: A Collection of Species Range Extensions in the Southern California Bight. Bulletin Southern California Academy of Sciences, 117 (3), 189–202. https://scholar.oxy.edu/scas/vol117/iss3/5 https://doi.org/10.3160/3850.1 Wilson, H.V. (1902 1900) The sponges collected in Porto Rico in 1899 by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer Fish Hawk. Bulletin of the United States Fish Commission, 20 (2), 375–411. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/53676360 Wilson, H.V. (1904) Reports on an Exploration off the West Coasts of Mexico, Central and South America, and off the galapagos Islands, in charge of Alexander Agassiz, by the U.S. Fish Commission Steamer ‘Albatross’ during 1891, Lieut. Commander Z.L. Tanner, U.S.S., commanding. XXX.The Sponges. Memoirs of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, 30 (1), 1–164. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/28878229 Wilson, H.V. (1925) Silicious and horny sponges collected by the U.S. Fisheries Steamer ‘Albatross’ during the Philippine Expedition, 1907–10. In: Contributions to the biology of the Philippine Archipelago and adjacent regions. Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 100 (2), Part 4, 273–532, pls. 37–52. https://biodiversitylibrary.org/page/7636179 EVERY SPONgE ITS OWN NAME: REMOVINg PORIFERA HOMONYMS Zootaxa 4745 (1) © 2020 Magnolia Press · 93

RELATED PAPERS

Sponges from Clipperton Island, East Pacific

2011 •

Kirstie Kaiser

View PDF
The demosponge dwelling in the coral reefs from Khram Islands, the eastern coast of the Gulf of Thailand

2006 •

Sumaitt Putchakarn

View PDF

Polar Biology

Biogeographic traits and checklist of Antarctic demosponges

1992 •

Giorgio Bavestrello

View PDF

Memoirs of the Queensland Museum

(Part 2 of 3) Revision of Microcionidae (Porifera: Demospongiae), with description of Australian Species.

1996 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Sarsia

Taxonomy, reproduction and ecology of new and known Red Sea sponges

2004 •

Micha Ilan

View PDF

TURKISH JOURNAL OF ZOOLOGY

Updated checklist of sponges (Porifera) along the coasts of Turkey

2014 •

Alper Evcen

View PDF

Memoirs of the Queensland Museum

(P:art 1 of 3). Revision of Microcionidae (Porifera: Demospongiae), with description of Australian Species.

1996 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF
Attachment 1422187604644 Chapter-99 Petrosiidae

Celina Martins

View PDF

Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences (4)

A phylogenetic overview of sponge-inhabiting barnacles and their host specificity (Crustacea, Cirripedia).

2015 •

John N . A . Hooper, Bob Vansyoc

View PDF

Science Diliman

The shallow water marine sponges (Porifera) of Cebu, Philippines

2005 •

Filipina Sotto

View PDF
Checklist of Brazilian deep-sea sponges

2007 •

Eduardo Hajdu

View PDF

Proceedings of the Sixth International Marine Biological Workshop. The marine flora and fauna of Darwin Harbour, Northern Territory, Australia. In Hanley, J.R., Caswell, G., Megirian, D. & Larson, H.K. (eds). Museums and Art Galleries of the Northern Territory, Darwin

Australian Halichondriidae (Porifera: Demospongiae): I. Species from the Beagle Gulf.

1997 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Micronesica

Taxonomic inventory of the sponges (Porifera) of the Mariana Islands.

2003 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Integrative and Comparative Biology

Phylogeny and Systematics of Demospongiae in Light of New Small-Subunit Ribosomal DNA (18S) Sequences

2013 •

Eduardo Hajdu

View PDF

Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges (Kluwer Academic/ Plenum Publishers: New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow).

Class Demospongiae Sollas, 1885. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

The Raffles bulletin of zoology

Variation in sponge composition among Singaporean reefs

Daniel FR Cleary

View PDF

Organisms Diversity & Evolution

The phylogeny of halichondrid demosponges: past and present re-visited with DNA-barcoding data

2012 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges. (Kluwer Academic/ Plenum Publishers: New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow).

Annotated list of unrecognisable sponge taxa and unavailable names. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges.

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Memoirs of the Queensland Museum

Coral reef sponges of the Sahul Shelf - a case for habitat preservation.

1994 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges. (Kluwer Academic/ Plenum Publishers: New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow).

Family Microcionidae Carter, 1875. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges.

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF
Spicular analysis of surficial sediments as a supplementary tool for studies of modern sponge communities

Magdalena Łukowiak (Lukowiak)

View PDF

Marine Ecology

Hydrozoa (Cnidaria) symbiotic with Porifera: a review

2005 •

Carlo Cerrano

View PDF

ZooKeys

Polyaxone monaxonids: revision of raspailiid sponges with polyactine megascleres ( Cyamon and Trikentrion)

2012 •

John N . A . Hooper, José Luis Carballo, Rob Van Soest

View PDF

Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges. (Kluwer Academic/ Plenum Publishers: New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow).

Family Raspailiidae Hentschel, 1923. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges.

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF
Mycale species (Porifera: Poecilosclerida) of Northwest Africa and the Macaronesian Islands

Rob Van Soest

View PDF
Esponjas deI Estrecho de Gibraltar y areas proximas, con nuevas aportaciones para la fauna iberica

Luis Carballo

View PDF

Advances in Sponge Science: Phylogeny, Systematics, Ecology

Sponge Ecology on the Molecular Era

2012 •

Xavier Turon

View PDF

Invertebrate Taxonomy

Axinellida from the New Caledonia lagoon (Porifera: Demospongiae).

1993 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Invertebrate Taxonomy

Revision of the Family Raspailiidae (Porifera: Demospongiae), with description of Australian Species.

1991 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Contributions to Zoology

Affinities of the family Sollasellidae (Porifera, Demospongiae). II. Molecular evidence

2007 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Marine Ecology

An analysis of sponge diversity and distribution at three taxonomic levels in the Thousand Islands/Jakarta Bay reef complex, West-Java, Indonesia

2008 •

Daniel FR Cleary

View PDF

The Beagle, Occasional Papers of the Northern Territory Museum of Arts and Sciences

Revision of the marine sponge genus Axos Gray (Demospongiae: Axinellida) from Northwest Australia.

1986 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

New Perspectives in Sponge Biology. In: Rützler, K. (ed.). Smithsonian Institution Press: Washington DC

Character Stability Systematics and Affinities between Microcionidae (Poecilosclerida) and Axinellida.

1990 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF

Journal of the Marine Biological Association of the United Kingdom

Biodiversity pattern of subtidal sponges (Porifera: Demospongiae) in the Penghu Archipelago (Pescadores), Taiwan

2015 •

Daniel FR Cleary

View PDF

Zootaxa

Diversity of sponges (Porifera) from cryptic habitats on the Belize barrier reef near Carrie Bow Cay

2014 •

Carla Piantoni

View PDF

Zootaxa

Deep-water sponges (Porifera) from Bonaire and Klein Curaçao, Southern Caribbean

2014 •

Erik Meesters

View PDF

International Journal of Marine Science 3, 295–305 (2013)

Comparative Ultrastructural and Biochemical Studies of Four Demosponges from Gulf of Mannar, India.

Janapala Venkateswara Rao

View PDF
Comparative Ultrastructural and Biochemical Studies of Four Demosponges from Gulf of Mannar, India. International Journal of Marine Science 3, 295–305 (2013)

Dr. J. Venkateswara Rao

View PDF

Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges. (Kluwer Academic/ Plenum Publishers: New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow).

Family Hemiasterellidae Lendenfeld, 1889. In: Systema Porifera. A Guide to the classification of sponges.

2002 •

John N . A . Hooper

View PDF
Epibiotic sponges on the hairy triton Fusitriton magellanicus in the SW Atlantic Ocean, with the description of Myxilla(Styloptilon) canepai sp. nov

Marco Bertolino, Barbara Calcinai

View PDF

RELATED TOPICS

Systematics (Taxonomy)Porifera Taxonomy and SystematicsInternational Code of Zoological...